Part V

September 9, 2009 by kingmidget

PART V

After a quick lunch, I spent the day trailing behind Father Santos. Boarding up windows. Reinforcing walls and doors. Putting valuables, what few there were as high up as they could go. For a couple of hours, everybody in the village, or at least it seemed that way, lined up between the village and the beach and built a berm as high as they could. I thought it was a wasted effort. There seemed to be enough distance and elevation from the ocean’s edge to the homes. I couldn’t imagine water surging that far.

“Father, why do this?” I asked when he explained what we were about to do.

“Por favor, señor,” he muttered, shaking his head. “We know what needs to be done. We only need your help. Not your questions.”

We piled sand as high up as we could. Even Señora Contreras helped. Not with the sand, but with water, carrying a bucket with a ladle up and down the line. It was hot, heavy work, and the storm was bringing humidity with it. The cool water was welcomed. When she came to me, she fingered the rosary that she now had around her neck and muttered what I could only assume were prayers. I wanted to say something her, but could not. Nothing more than a simple “gracias.” And she was on to the next in line, trudging along, the hem of her black dress dragging across the soft sand.

Through it all, no one spoke to me. Other than Father Santos’ few muttered words of exasperation, he spoke only to tell me something needed to be done. Isabella and Ivan were busy with their home and Señora Contreras’. And while the adults built up the sand berm, Ivan joined the other children as they ran up and down the beach, racing each other and the waves that drifted up the beach and sent watery tentacles dancing at their feet.

I helped the villagers get ready for the storm in a world of silence, broken only by their whispered conversations and the increasing roar that came both from the wind and the surf. When we were done, I turned and looked back at the ocean’s edge. The spot where I had left my shoes and clothes the day before was now well within the range of the waves. Same time of day. Maybe there was something to the berm.

While I watched the ocean’s pulse, Father Santos walked up next to me. “This will be a bad one.” I turned to look at him. He frowned and shook his head. “Muy mal, señor.” After another pause, “Come, let us eat.”

The old priest and I retraced the path that Isabella, Ivan and I had followed just twenty-four hours before. It was hard to believe it had only been one day. Father Santos was silent as he hobbled along besides me. The occasional sigh and muttering under his breath told me he was feeling his age.

When we got to the little one room house behind the church, Father Santos set the table with his beat up plates and mismatched silverware. Almost to himself, he said, “Isabella will bring the meal soon.”

“Father, are you worried?” It had to be asked. He was more distant than I had seen him in the short time since I arrived in Santo Cielo. Through everything else – ministering to Señora Contreras, dealing with the frailties of his age, my near death, and teaching me his lessons of life – the old man had been nothing if not engaged.

“Si.” There was nothing else. He just continued to putter about the room, straightening what didn’t need to be straightened. In the silence, I began to feel the priest’s fear spread to me. He had lived in the little village for more years than he could count or remember. No doubt there had been many storms before and now, at an age where he shouldn’t really fear death, the fear bled from him.

“Father?” I wanted to try to get him to talk.

“Sssh. No, señor, not now. No.” He sat down across from me, finally having given up on the busy work in which he was engaged. With a sigh, he apparently changed his mind. “Do not worry for me, señor. I do not care about myself. I worry for them.” He waved his hand towards the village. “I worry for Isabella and her little boy. I worry for Jorge and his wife, who is with child. She will provide Jorge with their first any day now. I worry that Señora Contreras will not survive this storm and will join her husband over the hill. I worry for all of them.” He stopped and sighed again. Rising from his chair he went and stood at the window. The sun was close the horizon but the cloud cover sent ahead of the storm dampened its orange glow. Father Santos’ face caught the glow, but it was not a glow of happiness, however. “I cannot help it. It is who I am”

* * *

A couple of months before I left, Holly and I had the last big conversation about our relationship. It was yet another in the long line of failed attempts to get Holly to recognize she had to do something more than the minimum if she wanted me to be happy. And she definitely wanted me happy, if only to make her life easier.

“What’s the problem?” I asked her as I always had to when something was obviously wrong. I knew what it was, but I wanted to hear Holly say it. For weeks, we had hardly talked. I did nothing to interact with her, unless it was required. There was always a point when she would have enough.

Holly, in her quiet way, was making a lot of noise. This was how I always knew she had reached the breaking point. Not through her words, but through her silence. Her face was set as she stomped from place to place in the kitchen, cleaning up after dinner. The decibel level of the dishes being dropped in the sink and the drawers being opened and closed was just slightly higher than normal. After years of living with her, I knew what it meant.

She looked over at me and, if anything, the expression on her face got a little stonier. “Nothing,” she replied, turning back to the sink.

Torn between the fact that I really didn’t care and the desire to live in peace and harmony in my own home, I walked away, busying myself with some meaningless task, before returning to the kitchen. “Talk to me. What’s wrong?” I sat down at the table and looked at Holly.

She didn’t turn to me. She just continued washing the dish that was in her hands. She shook her head slightly and remained silent. It was all so typical. I felt like a record on the turnstile, spinning around and around, playing the same bit of song over and over. I could feel the needle scratching a groove in my back. This little bit of tune had been played over and over on the turn table of our lives. I could accept her silence and keep spinning or try to force her to talk, to try to stop the dizziness from over taking our lives.

I did what I almost always did, I chose the latter course of action. “Come on, Holly. Talk to me.”

“Why? You don’t care.” She still wouldn’t look at me.

“Holly . . .”

“You don’t. You never talk to me. About anything.”

I tried again, “Holly . . .”

“You never do anything around here. You never . . .” Holly stopped to dry her hands and then reached for a Kleenex to wipe the tears away.

“Holly. I know I’ve been an asshole,” I started. There was a piece of me that wanted to get up and go to her. To wrap my arms around her and soothe her. To tell her that I loved her. The only problem was that I really didn’t want to. I was always the one who made that move first. Second. And last. “I’ve been a horrible husband the last few years, and some of this . . . has caused me to be a bad father. I’m tired all of the time. I don’t have the energy to do anything. You have to give me a reason to care. You want me to talk to you about all the things you want to talk about, but you’re not interested in putting any effort into showing me that you care about me and what matters to me.”

“I do care.”

“I don’t feel it. Day in, day out, for years, I haven’t felt it. And you know that. I’ve been telling you the same thing for so long and nothing ever changes. You do your thing. I do my thing. You never make the effort to bridge the divide that lies between us. It’s always me.”

We went around and around for a few more minutes. Or I should say, I went around and around, telling her how I felt and having her not say much in response. Holly had yet to display an ability to really tell me how she felt and what she wanted or needed from me.

“Holly, you never, ever devote any energy to us. If the two of us, just you and I do anything, it’s me that makes it happen. I can’t remember the last time we went out and you were the one that made it happen.” She had nothing to say in response because it was true.

“You know what the problem is?” I asked. By this point, she had stopped the dishes and was leaning against the sink while I still sat at the table. Neither one of us was willing to cross the physical space that separate us. Just as we weren’t willing to cross the emotional and intimate space that had also separated us for so long.

“What, Kel?” she replied with a sigh.

“You never take the initiative on anything. You wait for me to do everything and then you just react. That means all of the responsibility is on me. Whether it’s money and how we spend it and save it — you never try to find out what’s going on with our finances. I’ve been paying the bills for years and trying to save for college for the kids and for our retirement and you never ask about any of it. It’s just all me. All me.

“Or it’s really difficult issues about the kids — you just float along and let things happen. I’m the one that has to try to set some rules and guidelines for how they’re supposed to get through life. But none of it matters, it’s a completely failed effort on my part because you don’t care about any of those things. What they eat. How much TV they watch. You don’t care and since you’re the one who’s with them the most, my efforts to try to get them to do better, be better, don’t matter. If it’s not something that matters to you, even if I’ve told you over and over that these things matter to me, nothing’s going to happen.

“And, what about us? You never,” I said the word slowly to emphasize it and then repeated it, “never devote an ounce of energy to us. Unless I make the effort first. If we go out, it’s because I suggest it. You’re more than happy to do something, but you’ll never bother yourself with making it happen. And, there’s no intimacy between us, not just sex, but any kind of intimacy unless I start it.

“We don’t talk, I mean really talk, unless I start the conversation. You just refuse to take on the responsibility of our marriage. A relationship takes two, Holly. Two people who care and want to make the effort. I’m just so tired of waiting for you to react to me instead of you doing something, anything, to show me that you care. About me. About us.”

“Maybe that’s just who I am,” she said quietly. That was all she could say.

“Well, right now, we’re two people who don’t seem to care.” I got up from the table and left the kitchen. She never said anything more about the conversation and in the months that followed nothing changed. Just as always.

It was days later, when I was running through the conversation in my head, that I felt like screaming. Holly was telling me that she expected me to be happy with a wife who didn’t think she needed to show me that she loved me. That she wanted me. I was supposed to be happy with a wife who expected me to do all of the heavy lifting in our relationship. Time together? My responsibility. Real conversations about real issues? My responsibility. Intimacy of any kind? My responsibility.

The scream bubbled up inside of me. How could she possibly think this was fair? How could Holly believe that I could be happy going through the rest of my life with a wife who didn’t think she needed to devote energy to our relationship?

* * *

Holly was somebody who couldn’t change the way she was and didn’t seem to see that a storm had descended on her marriage and her whole way of life. Father Santos knew a storm, albeit a different kind of storm, was about to descend on his way of life and he couldn’t help but worry. For that life and for the people he served.

“Señor, this storm,” he turned to me again, “this storm will be like no other that has hit Santo Cielo. You cannot smell it?”

I sniffed the air. “I don’t know what the smell is, Father,” I said, sheepishly. In truth, I could tell a difference from the day before, but it was only that the sea smelled stronger. The smell of brine and water and sand blowing in on the edge of the wind that was gusting up the hill was more pervasive than it had been before.

“Si. Do you live near the ocean?”

“No. No, I don’t.”

“Then how would you now.”

It was a rhetorical question and I didn’t bother to answer. I shrugged my shoulders and returned his gaze. The light that had danced in his eyes for so much of the past couple of days was dimmer. The slight upturn of the corners of his mouth was gone. The wrinkles deeper. A knock at the door saved me.

“Ah, Isabella. Dinner,” Father Santos said, leaving his spot at the window and shuffling to the door.

Father Santos opened the door and greeted Isabella quietly. She spoke a few words to him, quickly and loudly. He responded back in a quieter voice again. The exchange lasted for a minute or so. Without knowing what they were saying, I could tell that the priest was trying to calm Isabella down. When they were done, Father Santos brought the tray of food and set it down in the center of the table. He turned to the door and motioned to Isabella to enter. “Por favor, Señora,” he said as he pointed to his chair.

“No, no, padre,” she whispered.

“Señora,” he said, with steel in his voice. He pointed again at his chair. I was not sure what was going on, but the smell of the food placed in front of me on the table awoke the hungry pit of my stomach.

Isabella paused just inside the door and looked at me. Whatever strength she had when she first spoke to Father Santos in the doorway had been sapped from her. She now seemed like a little girl trying to be obedient and respectful in front of the village priest. “Señora.”

“Si, padre,” she whispered. Isabella walked over to the chair and sat down. “Gracias, padre.”

“De nada,” he replied, with a wave of his hand. Father Santos went to the bed, only a few feet away from the table and, with a whoosh of air pushed out of his mouth and the creaking of his joints, he sat down.

“Isabella?”

I looked a little more closely at the priest. The steely tone gone, a hint of merriment had returned to his voice. The shine of his eyes had returned. I had a feeling I wasn’t going to enjoy the next few moments, while Father Santos most certainly would. If I could do something to take his mind off the fears created by the impending storm, I guess I should do my best. I turned back to Isabella, who sat quietly across the table looking intently at me.

Isabella, while looking at me, said something in Spanish and turned to Father Santos as she finished. Father Santos sighed and looked at me. “Isabella would like to know why you knelt before her grandfather’s grave today.”

“Huh.” It came out before I could stop myself. Of all the things I thought Isabella might want to talk to me about, of all the things I wished to talk to her about, that was one thing that never occurred to me. “Why?”

“Porque?” Father Santos asked Isabella. Isabella looked back and forth between the old man and I before letting lose a torrent of Spanish.

“Señor Contreras, Isabella’s grandfather, was very special to her. When her papa died when she was only six, her grandfather became like a father to her. Señor Contreras is the one who came to Isabella to tell her that _____, her husband, was taken by the sea. Even at his age, he helped her once Ivan was born, more than any other man might have. For her grandfather, Isabella held a special place here,” Father Santos said, pointing to his chest. “And he for her.”

“So?”

“Señor. You are a strange man and she sees you kneeling before the grave of her grandfather, a man she loved and held dear. She sees you sit in my church and say nothing and do nothing, but you make the sign of the cross in front of her grandfather’s grave. She does not understand why you do these things. What were you looking for where her grandfather rests?”

Sitting back in my chair, I looked at Isabella. She returned my gaze without turning away. The subdued light coming from the window, as it frequently does when the day approaches its end, was turning the air a slight shade of orange, casting the right side of Isabella’s face in that eerie glow.

I turned to Father Santos. “Does she know why I’m here?”

“I do not know, señor,” he replied with a shrug.

“She will not understand why I visited the grave unless she knows why I’m here.”

“Do you wish for me to tell her?”

I was hesitant to share my reasons with Isabella. It was one thing to talk to a stranger in a bar or to talk to the one or two friends back home with whom I felt comfortable. It was a totally different story for me to tell Isabella the truth of my life. It seemed silly. I had told Father Santos so much. Yet, I didn’t want Isabella to know the same things. I didn’t want her to know that I was there because I was miserable.

I wanted to be able to look at Isabella and just think of her as she was. A beautiful young woman that provided me with a little distraction from the rest of my life. If she knew why I was there, she became a part of my misery. Not that she herself would feel sadness as a result of my plight, but she would become part of it. Isabella would find a place in the picture of my life. Whenever I looked at her, the innocence and, I admit it, opportunity she represented would be replaced by concerns over what she thought of me and my situation.

But these thoughts were silly. In a matter of days, as soon as I could, I would be gone. Back to my home and my family, to share with Holly the decision I had made, and to get on with the rest of my life. Regardless of what I had told Father Santos, I wasn’t so sure of what the “rest of my life” was going to be though. My time in front of the old Señor Contreras’ grave filled me with doubt again. If he could do it, find happiness and meaning with the same woman for all those years, why couldn’t I? Maybe I hadn’t tried hard enough.

Most likely, I would never see Isabella again and, most likely, she wouldn’t care less about my problems. Why did it matter what she knew about me? Hell, I could have been the most irresponsible jerk with her and it would have no impact on my life.

“Go ahead.”

For the next few minutes, Father Santos and Isabella spoke to each other. While he spoke, Father Santos frequently shook his head. Whenever Isabella asked a question, she looked at me as though she were asking me directly. As their conversation wore on, the anger Isabella had entered the room with was replaced by a look of concern and sadness on her face.

“She wishes you to know that she feels … sorrow for you,” Father Santos said.

Exactly what I didn’t want to happen. “She shouldn’t.” Before I could continue, the old man interrupted me.

“She wants to know why you do not love your wife.”

I wanted to be able to tell Father Santos and Isabella that I did love my wife, but the old priest interrupted me before I had a chance. “Isabella does not understand how you can be in a marriage for so long without loving your wife. Isabella believes it is wrong for you to stay in a marriage with a woman you no longer love.”

“It’s not that simple. I loved her, really loved her, once. I still do. Just not the way I need to love my wife. Too many frustrations have built up over the years for me to feel that way for her again. And we have kids. I can’t just walk away.” Father Santos dismissed my comments with a wave of his hand.

“Señor, it does not matter what Isabella thinks of you and your life. You do not need to answer those questions.” Father Santos had been sitting forward during his conversation with Isabella. He now settled back on to the bed a little. His shoulders slumped forward and his chin dropped a bit. “But, Isabella still must know what this has to do with the grave of her grandfather.”

“Father Santos,” I started, looking at him before realizing I meant to talk to Isabella. How do I do this? I thought to myself. I wanted to be able to speak to Isabella in my words, in my way, without the filter of Father Santos, but I couldn’t. There was simply no way I could communicate directly with her. But, I could at least make her feel as though I was speaking to her. I turned my attention to her and looked into her eyes.

“Isabella, I want to understand how your grandparents could have spent so many years together. Given my circumstances, it boggles my mind that they could. I sat before your grandfather’s grave and thought about what his life may have been like. I thought of what sixty years of marriage might be like. I tried to figure out the ways in which your grandfather may have found happiness in a way that I simply cannot figure out within my own marriage.

“I am sorry if seeing me in front of your grandfather’s grave has upset you. I didn’t mean to offend you. I was only there because I have these questions that need to be answered. I . . . I’m lost and scared and I don’t know what to do. I’m looking for answers wherever I can find them.

“In the waves crashing on the beach out there.” I waved absentmindedly in the direction of the ocean.

“In the words of Father Santos and the lessons he has tried to teach me.” Father Santos was quietly translating my words as I spoke. He paused for a moment and I looked at him. He had a smile on his face and he nodded slightly to me.

“I hope you have been listening well, señor,” he said to me.

I continued on in the headlong rush of words I found myself in. “I look for something meaningful in the weeding he insists I do every day.” I stopped for a second or two before I continued. “Do you, Isabella, know that you have to weed every day? If you don’t, the weeds will take over and kill everything in your garden that you want to grow.” I hit my hand on the table several times while I spoke the lessons Father Santos had taught me. I looked at Father Santos as I finished slowly, “But it’s not just your garden where weeds can grow.” When I said this, he nodded every so slightly to me.

“And, at the grave of your grandfather,” I said, returning my gaze to Isabella who returned my stare without a flinch. She was a truly beautiful woman, with a quiet reserve of strength and self-confidence, and I wanted nothing less than to be discussing this with her. I would forever be the unhappy man to her now. “I look for answers there. I feel like there is something I am missing. Some big secret that others know that has not been revealed to me. How do other people do it? How do they find peace in their lives? How do they learn to love for a lifetime the one they have chosen to love like no other?

“Your grandfather apparently knew the answers to my questions. He died and left a wife who can’t stop grieving for him.”

When Father Santos finished translating my words, he turned to me. “Señor Rockwell, I could have told you the answer to these questions if you had asked. It is actually rather simple.” Before I could respond, he spoke to Isabella again. When he was done, she nodded and said, “Si, Padre Santos. Si.”

“Señor, Isabella agrees. Here in Santo Cielo, her grandparents, Alberto and ______, were happy because each placed the happiness of the other over their own happiness. What was most important to each was their marriage. Just the same, Isabella and her husband were happy with the short time they had together because they agreed on what was important.

“Ay, maybe it is not the same in America. Maybe it is not even the same in the big cities of Mexico. But, here in Santo Cielo, a marriage is more than just a promise. Maybe it is because we don’t have much here and . . . maybe in your world, where there is so much, what should be simple becomes more complex. The only thing,” Father Santos repeated himself emphatically, “the only thing that matters is people. Whether they are taken care of and happy.”

Father Santos exchanged a few words with Isabella and then returned his attention to me. “Si. That is it, señor. You saw it yourself when you walked through the village yesterday and looked at the people.”

“Yes, Father. You’re right. But, there’s a difference between being happy, enjoying the company of your neighbors and the children running through the streets, and learning to live with somebody, the same somebody, for all those years.”

Father Santos spoke again to Isabella in their language, before turning back to me. “I think that is where you are wrong, Señor. Why should it matter whether it is the child who lives down the street, the old man who lives on the other side of town, or your wife? In a small village such as Santo Cielo, everybody matters. If Alberto was unhappy with his wife, what could he do? He could work it out with her. Or what? It is not as though there are many women here for him to choose from. If they could not work it out.”

“What becomes of Isabella then?”

“Señor?”

“She lost her husband. What will happen with her?”

“Ah, that is another story, señor. It is not a story for today.” He looked at me then, his eyes scanned my face. “Maybe, señor, that is not ever a story for you.”

He rose from his spot on the bed and came to the table. Leaning on it, with a heavy sigh, he continued. “If she could, Isabella would tell you about how Alberto and her grandmother . . . well, you can’t say they met. They were both born here. They grew up in this little village, never leaving, never pursuing any other dream.

“When Alberto was seventeen and ________ was fifteen, Alberto began to court her. If you could have seen him then, you’d understand. The look in his eyes. The way he spoke of her and followed her when she would walk by with the other women. He loved her. Very possibly from the beginning. Ah, who is to know?

“All I can tell you, Señor, is that they lasted for all of those years because they had no other choice.”

“That doesn’t sound . . .”

“Let me finish,” Father Santos said. He had been leaning against the table, with his head bent down, looking at the table. The old priest now turned his head to me, the light from the candle in the center of the table flickered in the dark holes of his eyes. “They had no other choice because they loved each other and knew that the only way to get through life was together. Alberto would have died for her.

“Can you say the same thing?” For the first time, I detected a hint of accusation in his voice. And just as quickly as that hint rose, it was gone. “(how do you say “my apologies” in Spanish?), Señor. I am old and tired. Sometimes, my lips flap quicker than my brain can think.”

Isabella spoke briefly to Father Santos and began to rise from her chair. “Señor, Isabella wishes you good luck. She apologizes for questioning you and making you speak of these things to her.”

I looked at her and remembered that key phrase from my high school Spanish class. “De nada.” It is nothing.

Isabella spoke again to Father Santos. All I caught in her rapid-fire Spanish was her little boy’s name. Before she returned to caring for her son though, there was something I needed to ask.

I reached out to place my hand on Father Santos’ arm. “Please, Father, ask Isabella something for me.”

“Si?” he said to me before turning to Isabella. “ (something in Spanish for wait )

“Yesterday (make sure about this) when I was swimming in the ocean,” I started. I realized then that Father Santos had started to suspect my motives towards Isabella. My question would do nothing more than raise those suspicions even further, but I had gone this far. “Isabella found me at the beach and told me you were looking for me.”

“Yes, Señor. I know of this. What is your question? Isabella must go. Her grandmother is watching Ivan. In her current state, that is not a good thing.”

“Father Santos, we walked back together. Isabella, her little boy, and myself. When we got to the church and I came to find you. Before Isabella walked down the hill to the village, she thanked me for the walk.”

“Yes?”

“Please ask Isabella why she thanked me for the walk.”

“Eh?” A few minutes before, Father Santos had allowed accusation into his voice. Now, he was puzzled.

“Please, Father Santos, just ask her.”

Father Santos backed up a step and sat back down on the edge of the bed before motioning with his hand for Isabella to sit back down.

“Pero, Padre Santos,” she began, motioning frantically with her hands towards the village.

“Por favor, Isabella. Por uno minuto.”

Isabella sat back down and glared at me. She turned her head to Father Santos when he began speaking. When he was done, she turned to me, before dropping her head to look at her hands resting in her lap. Even in the gathering darkness of the little room, in the light cast off by the flickering candle, I could see that she was blushing. After a moment, she spoke quietly without looking up. Before she was done, Father Santos rose to his feet and muttered under his breath, “Ay. No. No.”

“Father Santos?” I asked while Isabella continued speaking to him. Without looking at me, the old man held his hand up to stop me. Once Isabella was done, she lifted her head to look at Father Santos. With a slight smile, she beckoned him with her hand to tell me what she had just told him.

“No,” he mumbled again. “No.”

“Padre Santos, por favor.”

Preceded by one of the longest sighs I have ever heard, Father Santos said, “Señor, she thanked you for looking at her.” He lifted his hands then as if to say that was it.

“Huh? There must be more than that.”

“No, Señor. That is it,” replied Father Santos. “Since her husband was swept away by the sea, no man has looked at her. As you did when you walked with her from the beach. She says it has been a long time since a man looked at her with hunger in his eyes.”

I felt the heat rise in my face and hoped that the room had darkened enough that Isabella and Father Santos would not notice. I thought that my glances and looks at her had been sly. Obviously, not sly enough. “She thanked me for leering at her like a dirty old man?” I held back a laugh. Obviously, Father Santos was troubled and I didn’t want to make it worse. Since she had thanked me for the walk, I had tried to think of why she had. That was not one of the possibilities.

“For the first time in two years, Isabella felt the eyes of a man on her.”

“What about the other men in the village?”

“They are either too old, too married, or have too much respect for _______ (her husband) to look at her in that way. There are a couple of men left in Santo Cielo who are of her age and who have not yet married. But, they have not yet approached her. You must understand. Her husband was loved by all in this village. It has been difficult for people to deal with his death.

“Isabella is also . . . a lit bit scary to them. Her family has been here for generations. They have a place of honor in the village. Most men would not approach Isabella just because of her place. _______ did not care. He won her heart.” Father Santos tapped his chest a couple of times. “To the rest, she is something they do not believe they can touch.”

Scary? How could she be scary? I thought. I had only experienced her for a couple of days, but she had impressed me with her quiet strength. At the same time, she had done nothing other than treat those around her with respect. Scary was hardly the word I would think of to describe her.

“Surely, that doesn’t stop them from looking at her. Even you, Father Santos . . .”

“Señor,” he barked, “I told you she was beautiful. That does not mean I look at her like a horny dog.” He stood up and a fire blazed in his eyes. “You need to keep your mind where it belongs and your eyes inside your head. You come here to think about your life, about your family, and now you are like a dog around a ______. Think of your wife and kids, not Isabella.”

“Father Santos, I didn’t do anything. I’m sorry if you think . . .”

“Make sure it stays that way! If you do anything to hurt our Isabella, the entire village of Santo Cielo will make sure that there is much more that you have something to be unhappy about.” Father Santos sat back down and turned his attention to Isabella. After a few more words between them, she rose and hurried from the room.

After a moment of silence with me staring down at the table and trying to find the groove I had traced earlier and Father Santos looking after Isabella, he rose and took two steps to the table. With a sigh, he sat down. “Señor,” he began as he lifted the cloth from the tray of food. I pushed my empty plate to the side. “I’m not hungry.”

“Pero, it is chivas (check this). Try it, por favor.”

“What is chivas?”

“Goat. It is very special. And very good. You should try some.” Father Santos put a tortilla on his plate and began spooning some of the meat onto the tortilla. “Por favor,” he repeated. Lifting the filled tortilla up, he took a bite. He closed his eyes as he chewed. “It is muy bueno, señor.”

“No. No. I’m not hungry.” And I really wasn’t anymore. Father Santos’ anger had destroyed most of my appetite. What there was left of it disappeared at the thought of eating goat. I took a tortilla, still warm, from the cloth covered stack, and rose from the table. Without another word to the priest, I walked out the door.

I didn’t go far. I found a spot next to the doorway and sat down, leaning back against the wall. I began to rip off pieces of the tortilla. I ate it slowly, without really tasting it. I sat there and watched the ocean.

* * *

I wish I could bottle some of the moments of my life and be able to open them as needed. Waves crashing on a beach were one of those moments. Spence was seven or eight years old when we spent a week driving along the Oregon Coast. We spent those few days stopping in every little town, climbing every lighthouse, and running up and down every beach we could.

Those beach moments were what I wish I could have put in the bank for later withdrawals. The sheer happiness of a boy running from the waves can cure a lot of ills. The feel of his hand in mine when we first walked on to a beach and approached the ocean’s edge was a memory I frequented at times when he closed his bedroom door on me. No matter how many beaches we stopped at and no matter how comfortable we got at each beach, each new beach involved a tentative approach before Spence let loose and ran with the ebb and flow of the ocean.

Holly always hung back, keeping her feet warm and dry in the powdery sand that wasn’t reached by the high tide. After each of the first couple of beaches, she expressed a concern that Spence might get swept away by a wave. I batted her concern aside. There was an art to our game. Spence was never in water above his knees. As a wave receded, Spence and I raced with it back towards the deeper ocean. Just as quickly, as the next wave came menacingly close to us, we raced back towards dry sand.

We were perfectly safe. There was only the slimmest chance that something might happen. If Spence’s running feet got tangled while he looked over his shoulder at an approaching wave and he fell, maybe he’d get scooped up by the ocean monster and sink to the depths. But, I was always right there, by his side. If he fell, I’d scoop him up and haul him to shore. The reality, too, is that the slightest hint of danger was part of the fun. Without that little twinge of fear each time a wave came crashing down behind us, our race with the waves just wouldn’t have been the same.

“Spence, you ready to take a break?” I’d ask him occasionally as we stopped to catch our breath.

Holly, standing nearby, always chimed in, “Yeah, Spence, let’s get going.”

Spence would turn to me and in his little boy voice always said, not asked, “One more time, Daddy.”

How could I resist him? “Let’s race,” I would say and I’d start running before the words were out of my mouth. In the background, I could hear Holly, “Honey, don’t go too far.”

With my head start, I could get to the water and turn around. The gleam in Spence’s eyes, the hugeness of his smile, and the irrepressible nature of his laugh, as he ran through the shallow water of a receding wave and jumped into my arms. Well, that was a vision, a feeling, that I never wanted to forget. The one time he demanded inevitably turned into three or four or five more times before I could convince him it was time to get back in the car and move on to the next stop.

* * *

The sky was darkened, not just by the end of the day, but by the layer of clouds that reached to the horizon, where the last glow of the day’s sun barely broke through the clouds. Looking up, I couldn’t see any stars in a sky that had been filled with them the night before.

Where the ocean reached towards Santo Cielo, the white foam lines that stretched north and south from the village marked each wave crashing on the beach. The ocean was no longer the gentle, soothing _____ it had been when I first arrived in Santo Cielo and which almost took my life. It was now a growling, thunderous monster approaching the little village. I would have given anything to have Spence and Jason by my side then. Maybe we would have approached the ocean and danced with the waves.

I didn’t last long, leaning against the wall. The wind kicking up off the ocean and the lack of warmth provided by the sun had caused the temperature to drop enough that my minimal summer clothing was no longer comfortable. For the first time since arriving in Santo Cielo, I was cold. What finally drove me back into Father Santos’ little hovel was the first drops of rain of the approaching storm hitting my face. They hit the dry ground in front of me and disappeared in tiny poofs of dust. I had no doubt that the dryness and dust would be gone when I rose in the morning.

“Señor?” Father Santos motioned towards the other chair. “Por favor, eat.”

I wanted to give him the silent treatment. To return to the days of being a petulant little boy who got caught with his hand in the cookie jar. Just like that little boy, I wanted to make my accuser feel my pain especially since I really didn’t think I had done anything wrong. So, I had looked at Isabella. How could I not? And what was wrong with looking at her anyway? How could that hurt her?

But, I chose the more mature course, unlike when I was a kid. “No. Thanks, but I don’t think I’ll be eating tonight. What did you call it? Chivas? Goat. Uh-uh.”

“As you wish.” Father Santos chuckled a bit as he stood slowly from his chair and gathered the plates in a pile in the center of the table. He looked out the window. I wasn’t sure, but in the faint glow of the candle, it looked like he sniffed the air. “Ay, the storm will hit tomorrow. Please,” he said, now motioning towards the small bed. “Sleep. You will need it.”

“Yes, Father.” I sat on the edge of the bed but could not lie down yet. I felt that something needed to be said. Something that I would have never thought to say when I was eight or nine and I was sent to my room for some horrible childhood sin. “Father Santos. About tonight. I wanted to apologize . . .”

“Please, Señor Rockwell, do not. There is no need for you to tell me you are sorry. We have exchanged words of anger. That is nothing to express sorrow for. If we cannot say what we think without being sorry for it, why do we bother speaking?”

I watched Father Santos as he finished his preparations for sleep. In the quiet room, he placed the candle in the center of his stove and whispered his prayers to himself. The quiet was broken by the shrill whistle of the wind whipping around the little building and drops of rain pattering against the two windows.

When Father Santos blew the candle out and lay down in his corner, I lay down myself and put my head on the pillow. A few minutes later, Father Santos broke the silence. “You know that she will not remember you.”

“What?”

“Isabella. She will not remember. You will leave here in a few days, to return to your children and to your life. Isabella will forget you just as quickly as the ocean that has already forgot that it almost had you yesterday.”

“I know,” I sighed.

“Good night, Señor.”

“Good night.”

It was early and I worried that I would toss and turn for hours before finding sleep. So much had happened in the short time I had been at Santo Cielo, my mind spun with thoughts. I must have been more tired than I thought, however. It wasn’t long before my eyes closed, my mind cleared and I matched the old father’s easy rhythmic breathing.

PART VI

It woke me in the middle of the night. The storm. No mere pattering of rain against the windows, the storm now drove wind and rain against Father Santos little home. It sounded like nails hitting the windows and I marveled that they had not broken. The walls and roof creaked and groan under the force of the wind. I looked at the watch on my wrist and saw that it was 2:00 in the morning. I lay there for more than an hour listening to the storm try to beat Santo Cielo into the ground. To destroy the man-made objects of human life.

The last time I looked at my watch, it read 3:32. A short time after that I managed to sleep again. The wind whistling around the corners of the building and through its eaves, accompanied by a heavy burst of rain hitting the window across the room from me woke me up a few hours later. I looked in the corner and saw that once again Father Santos had beat me to the punch. His blanket was wadded up in the corner. The worn shoes he had left by the door no longer there.

I listened to the wind and rain beat against the walls and windows and marveled that old Father Santos was somewhere out in it. I could only hope that he was in his church and not somewhere outside.

And, so we continue on…

July 21, 2009 by kingmidget

So, here we go.  I didn’t get this to where I wanted to before I posted again.  Some of this is the most difficult part of the story that I’ve written before.  Not difficult in the sense that I am troubled by it, but just difficult to get in the mode of writing and feeling like what I was writing was working.

 

Part IV

 

            Ding! Dong! Ding!  The ringing of a bell woke me to the sun streaming into Father Santos’ home.  At first I thought it was an alarm waking me to get ready for work.  I cursed under my breath at the thought and reached out to turn it off.  When my hand hit nothing but air, I opened my eyes to find the snooze button.  It was then that I realized that the ringing bell was coming from the church and there was no alarm clock to turn off.  I sat up quickly and immediately regretted it.  My body ached and my sun burn chafed.

 

            Once again, Father Santos had left me alone to greet the morning.  I rose and walked to the window that looked out towards the ocean.  From my vantage point, I could see the bell tolling back and forth against the crisp blue sky.  A group of villagers, with children running happily ahead and then circling back around them, walked up the hill to the church.  While I watched, Father Santos came from around the front of the church. 

 

            “Señor, mass is about to begin,” he said when I opened the door to meet him. 

 

            “It’s not Sunday.”

 

            “No, no, Señor.  It is Wednesday.  It is not only on Sundays that we gather to worship.”  He stopped and began to turn to go back to the church before he returned his gaze to me.  Quietly, he asked, “Will you join us?” 

 

            I shrugged, “Sure.”  I followed Father Santos back down the path, across the hard scrabble earth that stretched out from the color of the flowers.  When I got to the cross, the villagers were streaming up the path and into the church.  I stopped and waited for them.  This was their church and their faith that they were practicing.  I felt out of place, more than I had since I arrived.  Once the last little boy scurried into the church after his mother, standing at the entrance and swatting him on his backside as he passed into the church, I walked slowly to the door.

 

            Mottled sunlight filtered in through the couple of stained glass windows on the side of the church that faced the east.  Flecks of dust weaved back and forth in the light, riding on gentle currents of air.  Candles were scattered around the altar.  But for the most part, the church was bathed in darkness.  The people of Santo Cielo were scattered amidst the pews, with most up front, as close to the sanctuary as they could get. 

 

            In the front row, an old woman dressed in black and with a black lace shawl wrapped around her head sat next to Isabella.  The old woman, Señora Contreras, kept her head bowed down.  She would shudder occasionally and, even in the midst of the low hum generated by the rest of the villagers, I could hear her quiet crying.  On the opposite side from her grandmother, Isabella’s little boy sat.  I could just make out the top of Ivan’s head.  For the few seconds I looked, he never stopped moving.  Pointing to something up at the altar, turning to his mother, reaching up to touch her to get her attention.

            I slipped into the back pew and sat down, resisting an unbidden urge to kneel down and cross myself.  The words of the Our Father played through my head.  After a couple of lines, I lost my way in the prayer.  It had been too many years since my childhood of reciting it every Sunday and holy day. 

 

            Within a few minutes, Father Santos entered from behind the altar and the church was immediately enveloped in silence.  Even Ivan stopped moving, if only for a few seconds, before beginning his energetic bounce again.  The old priest was wearing the flowing white robes of a priest.  Gold and purple stoles wrapped around his neck and draped down his chest.  In the dim light filtering through the windows and flickering through the air from the candles scattered around the altar, Father Santos glowed.  If I had to guess, I would have expected that more money had spent on the priestly robes than virtually any other single item in the village.

 

            As soon as their priest entered the church, the residents of Santo Cielo quieted.  All except little Ivan, whose “Mama!” as he reached up to tug on her blouse one more time, pierced the silence before Isabella leaned over to him and shushed him with a finger to his lips. 

 

            Before Father Santos began the mass, the villagers filed out of the pews and proceeded slowly up the left side of the church.  Señora Contreras was the only one who did not rise with the rest of the congregation.  She remained in the front pew, shrouded in black and shoulders hunched.  She held her rosary beads in her hand, passing from bead to bead while her lips moved as she silently recited her prayers of mourning. 

 

After the hours I had spent in the church over the prior two days, I noticed for the first time a small shrine at the front of the church.  Each adult walked up to it and lit a candle in a tray propped against the wall.  As they did so, I could see each of them quietly say a prayer.  Their lips moved, their whispered words spread through the church.  Everybody else remained silent until it was their turn to recite their own quiet prayer.

 

When Isabella approached the shrine, enough candles had been lit that I knew what was there.  The Virgin Mary, amidst a background of blue and with a shining sun casting its golden beams of light from over her shoulder, looked down on each candle lighting and prayer.  Ivan tagged behind Isabella and, after she lit her candle, she bent down to Ivan and whispered her prayer so that he could hear her.  I could see his own lips move in the same rhythm as Isabella’s. 

 

By the time all of the villagers had expressed their devotion to their saint and returned to their pews, the candles they lit created another glow in the corner of the church.  The Virgin Mary, with a Mona Lisa like smile of bemusement, looked out over the church, keeping an eye on Father Santos and all that went on.

 

            Once they all sat down, the villagers began singing quietly.  In Spanish, they sang a song I couldn’t tell by the words, but the melody was one that tickled my brain.  I knew the song, but could not place it.  As the last note faded into silence, all eyes were lifted to Father Santos, who sat on a chair next to the altar.  His head was slumped forward slightly and his eyes were closed as though he slept.

 

            After a moment or two, the silence was broken by the sounds of shoes shuffling on the floor and the whispers of several children, Ivan among them, who could no longer keep quiet.  It must have been the noise of the children that brought Father Santos back.  He rose from his seat with a loud sigh and approached the front of the sanctuary.  The villagers quieted again as he crossed himself and began the mass.

 

            With the mass performed entirely in Spanish, I was lost from the beginning.  There was a rhythm to it that seemed familiar, but I had no idea what the old priest said.  I had no idea what his prayers were or what he told his parishioners during his sermon.  Lost in a world I didn’t understand, I found myself thinking of other things.  

 

* * *

 

The flickering candles and the quiet singing of the villagers reminded me of another night many years ago.  It was the night I married Holly.  Being the lapsed, non-believing Catholic that I was, it made sense that I got married in a synagogue.  My marriage was really the last real religious ceremony I sat through until I sat in Father Santos’ church that Wednesday morning.  The synagogue, although much nicer than the church, was similar in many respects.  A dark interior.  Candles at the bima and light coming in from a wall of stained glass windows. 

 

I wanted to sing to my wife, but that would have been embarrassing for all concerned.  My voice would have cracked.  It would have been impossible for me to hit the high notes, the low notes, and virtually every other note in between.

 

Baby I’ve been searching like everybody else

Can’t say nothing different about myself

Sometimes I’m an angel

And sometimes I’m cruel

And when it comes to love

I’m just another fool

Yes, I’ll climb a mountain

I’m gonna swim the sea

There aint no act of God girl

Could keep you safe from me

My arms are reaching out

Out across this canyon

I’m asking you to be my true companion

True companion

True companion

            –  First Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

 

I wanted to sing to her so she knew just how much I loved her.  The day we married was the happiest day of my life, topped only a couple of years later by the birth of my first son.  As the sun set that Saturday evening and the ceremony began, my only concern was whether I’d be able to break the glass.  In the Jewish faith, for centuries the groom has stepped on a glass.  The effort is meant to establish that the marriage will be blessed.  Theoretically, the more pieces the glass breaks into the longer the marriage will last.  Or something like that.

 

Of course, in modern times, the tradition has changed a little bit.  I didn’t step on a glass.  I stepped on a light bulb, wrapped in a paper bag.  Light bulbs are easier to break, presumably the better to create luck in our divorce happy society.  There was another reason, too.  The rabbi told us a story of a doctor he married who stepped on a real glass.  In a leather-soled shoe.  There were plenty of doctors in the audience to help him remove the shard of glass that shot through that sole and implanted itself in the bottom of his foot.

 

Still I was concerned.  What if I missed?  What if the light bulb didn’t break?  Everything else about the ceremony went well.  Except for the slip of the Rabbi’s tongue.  He meant to refer to our “meteoric star” at one point.  Instead, he referred to our “mediocre star.”  When he realized what he had said and went back to fix the mistake, he said it again.  And again.  I believe he finally fixed it on the fourth or fifth try.  Maybe he was on to something.

 

At the time, though, it was just an opportunity to laugh and relax and let the marriage ceremony happen.  I had no problem with stepping on the glass either.  It shattered on my first try.  I didn’t know how many pieces it was left in, so I didn’t know how many years of luck were coming my way.  And what if the expected luck wasn’t good?

 

What left the night less than perfect was that I really wanted to sing to my wife.

 

So don’t you dare and try to walk away

I’ve got my heart set on our wedding day

I’ve got this vision of a girl in white

Made my decision that it’s you alright

And when I take your hand

I’ll watch my heart set sail

I’ll take my trembling fingers

And I’ll lift up your veil

Then I’ll take you home

And with wild abandon

Make love to you just like a true companion

You are my true companion

I got a true companion

True companion

            — Second Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

 

The ceremony was incredible.  Holly was beautiful that day.  I had done well.  She and I were going to spend the rest of our lives together.  We would be happy together.  Forever.  There was no challenge we would not be able to surmount. 

 

The reception afterwards?  I’ve never had more fun, before or since.  For four or five hours, we ate, we drank, and we danced.  We enjoyed our family and friends.  It was an incredible night in all respects.  For weeks and months afterward, we lived off of the glow of our wedding.  A year or so later, Holly became pregnant for the first time and nine months later Spence joined us.  Our headlong rush to marry and begin a family had reached its zenith.

 

Through it all and up to that point, I really, truly believed that Holly was my true companion.  She was my girl in white.  Our children would grow up to be successful adults.  Holly and I would spend our later years walking arm in arm because we would always be in love with each other.

 

Something happened.  Somewhere along the way, I lost my true companion.  No matter how much I wanted to sing to her that day all those years before.

 

When the years have done irreparable harm

I can see us walking slowly arm in arm

Just like the couple on the corner do

‘Cause girl I will always be in love with you

And when I look in your eyes

I’ll still see that spark

Until the shadows fall

Until the room grows dark

Then when I leave this Earth

I’ll be with the angels standin’

I’ll be out there waiting for my true companion

Just for my true companion

True companion       

True companion

                        — Third Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

 

The years had done irreparable harm.  Not to our bodies, but to our marriage.  Many years had passed since we walked arm in arm.  Now, we walked far apart.  Separated by our children.  Separated by ourselves.  The spark I had seen in her eyes one Saturday night when she vowed to be with me forever had faded long ago.  The feeling of certainty I had felt that day, for a long life well-lived, had been replaced long ago by certainty that our relationship was shrouded in shadows.  I couldn’t imagine waiting for anymore.  I could only imagine how to get out of it.

 

* * *

 

I left the church ahead of the villagers and walked out to the corner of the fence that was closest to the ocean.  A light breeze was coming in off of the water.  It whistled through the streets of the village.  Leaves tumbled and rolled on the leading edge of air pushing its way up the hillside.  Looking back to the church, I watched the villagers leave the church.

 

Father Santos stood outside by the cross and shook the hands of the men as they passed by.  In Spanish, they shared a few words, always punctuated with “gracias, Padre Santos.”  The women received a slight bow from Father Santos — nothing more than a dip of his head — and the sign of the cross as he moved his hand over each.  Each woman accepted his blessing quietly.  Reverently.  The children giggled and whispered to each other, scampering around and between the adults as they left the church in ones and twos and threes.

 

As the villagers continued down the path to their homes, while the children danced in the wind and chased the leaves, their parents cast their eyes to the ocean with worried expressions.  I looked out to the horizon and saw that out where the deep blue of the ocean met the lighter blue of the sky there was an interruption.  A thin line of gray clouds, barely perceptible, broke through the blues.

 

“Señor, here you are.”  Father Santos walked up to the fence and stood with me for a few minutes looking out at the endless waves.  “She is beautiful.”

 

“The ocean?”

 

“Si.  The ocean is a woman, señor.  Think about it and you will understand,” he sighed.  “Did you enjoy the mass?”

 

“Father, I didn’t understand any of it.”

            “Eh, yes, the language.”

 

“But it brought memories of my childhood, when I went to church with my family.  There is a lot that is similar, but you do things differently, too.”

 

“Si, we do things the way we are comfortable.  And, since I never received any training as a priest, I don’t feel bound by the rules of the Church.”  He laughed then, a laugh that ended in a deep, hard coughing spell. 

 

“Father?” I asked, once the coughing subsided and he had his breath back.

 

“It is okay, señor.  It is nothing.”  He turned away from me and spat in the dirt.  With his toe, he pushed dirt over the result.  Father Santos crossed himself and muttered something before turning back to me.

 

 

We stood for a couple of more minutes of silence before I asked, “Father, what was the song they sang at the beginning of your mass?”

 

“That is the Ave Maria, the prayer to the Virgin Mary.  If you once went to church, how do you not know it?”

 

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been back.  I don’t remember the prayers so much and I don’t remember a mass starting the way yours did.  Why do your worshippers pay so much attention to Mary?  The candles?  The song?”

 

“We begin our mass by paying our respects to the Lady of Guadalupe, the Virgin Mary, because she is our saint, our protector.  She is all that is good.  The Virgin Mary is not just the mother of Jesus Christ, the son of God.  She is a mother to all of us. 

 

“In our country, the mother is the most important figure in the family.  Sons revere their mothers, grandsons revere their grandmothers.  Husbands respect their wives because they have given birth to their children.  All know that they rule the house when it comes to the children.”

 

Father Santos stopped and I looked over at him.  A tear was tracking a line of moisture down his dry, weathered cheek.  “Father?” I asked again.

 

“Ah, señor, you ask me of the Virgin Mary.  It makes me think of my wife, who was a good mother.  She was my own Lady of Guadalupe, before she left me.  My children worshipped her.  I cherished her.  I have thought over the years that is why my children had no need of me once they left.  Their mother was gone, what did they need an old man for?

 

“It saddens me, too, that you have not the same respect for your wife.”  The old priest stopped and wiped his face with one hand while propping himself with the other against the fence.  “In your home, your wife is the mother of your children.”

 

“Father Santos,” I interrupted, holding my hand up to stop him.  I felt like he was attacking me for feeling as I did.  I wanted to tell him that I had given Holly every opportunity to be the mother I thought she could be.  I had tried to talk to her about the things I felt were important.  I had given her more than enough time and chances to show that she got it.  I agreed with the priest’s main point, that Holly’s motherhood should be respected.  Revered.  Cherished.  But I wanted to tell him that there came a point when she had to earn it.

 

“No, no, señor, I know.  I do not mean to … oh, how do you say it?”  He stopped and reached out his free hand and placed it on my arm.  He held it there for a few seconds.  It was moments like these when I realized how old Father Santos was and how he struggled to communicate to me in words I would understand.  “I do not mean to … be hard on you.  I understand that these things are not easy.  Men and women are different.  No?  We see the world in different ways and want different things.  It is a puzzle that we can stay together as we do.

 

“I am just saying that I am sad for you that you did not find a wife who you could respect.”

 

“Thank you.  Gracias, Father.”  I had nothing else to say.  My own eyes begin to water and I didn’t want to cry in front of him.  I put my hand over his and stood there with him.  It was possibly the strangest feeling of my life.  Far from home, I stood on a dusty hillside with the ocean crashing and thundering, the wind beginning to whip around me, holding hands with a 90-some-odd-year-old pretend priest.  A man who had expressed the thing that tore me up more than anything else.  Whenever I realized that I did not respect Holly, I felt the lowest.  I wanted to give it all up then.  If I couldn’t respect her, what was the point of continuing on with her?  Once you lose respect for somebody, how do you get it back?  Is it even possible?

 

“Come, señor.  Isabella will bring breakfast and then it is time for more work.”

 

“Father, I think it’s time for me to go home.”  I hesitated and repeated, “It’s time.”

 

“So you have answered all of your questions?”

 

I laughed and shrugged my shoulders.  “No, not really.  But I’ve decided.  I know what I’m going to do.”

 

“Aaah.  Please.  Let us go and sit down.”

 

Once we were in our spots at the old priest’s freshly painted table, he leaned back in his chair and sighed before asking me, “Señor?”

 

“Father Santos, you are right.  It isn’t right that I don’t respect Holly.  If I can’t do that, I should leave.  She deserves to be with somebody who respects her.  Somebody with whom she can share happiness.  I deserve the same thing.”

 

“And what of your _____ (Spanish word for children  niños?), your children?”

 

“I will,” I stopped and looked out the window.  What would I do?  It had been so easy to say that I would leave Holly, but when it came to expressing the idea of leaving Spence and Jason, the words did not come as easily.  “Do my best to make sure they remain happy,” I said with a shrug of my shoulders.

 

“And, so, that is it?  You are ready to leave my church and my village?  Your questions are answered?”

 

“It isn’t that simple, Father.”  While I continued to struggle with my words, I began to trace my finger along the grains of the wood on the table.  A straight line a few inches long that began to curve into a whirlpool of grooves.  Over and over.  I focused on that grain.  I couldn’t look at the priest.

 

“Don’t forget to speak with your heart,” he prompted me quietly.

 

“I don’t have all the answers.  I don’t know if this will make me happy.  I’m terrified that my family will be torn apart and my kids will suffer unnecessarily.”

 

Before I could go on, there was a knock on the door and Isabella’s voice made its way into the room.  “Padre?”

 

“Si, señora, si.  (“come in” in Spanish.)”  With my limited understanding of Spanish, I didn’t miss that Father Santos had referred to Isabella by the title of a married woman.

 

With her eyes cast down, refusing to make eye contact with me or even look in my direction, Isabella entered the room and walked to the table.  A tray of food was in her hands.  Once she set it down, Isabella looked at Father Santos and spoke a few words, bowed to him, and then backed out towards the door.  I couldn’t resist.  I allowed my eyes to follow her out and, for a few seconds after she was gone and the door closed behind her, I didn’t return them back to the special groove on the table that had become my own.  I looked up briefly and saw Father Santos staring intently at me.  “Señor?”  I went back to my groove without answering.

 

With a sigh, Father Santos uncovered the tray of food.  I took a plate and began to eat.  I didn’t notice the taste of the food that morning.  I don’t recall if there were tortillas.  All I remember is that I felt sick while I ate.  Every bite roiled my stomach.  Every swallow made me want to gag.  Father Santos allowed me to eat in silence, breaking it once we were both done eating.

 

“You cannot leave Santo Cielo yet.  I have two reasons,” he said, while he stacked the plates and placed them back on the tray.  “Do you feel the wind?”

 

“Yeah.  So?”

 

“Señor, a storm is coming in.  If I smell the air right, it will be a big one.  Do you not notice?”  Father Santos did not provide me the opportunity to respond.  “I need your help.  Santo Cielo needs your help.  A lot of work must be done today and tomorrow before it hits.”

 

“And besides,” he said with a shrug of his shoulders and a slight smile on his face, “the bus does not come again for another five days.”

 

That’s what good planning did for me.  The old man in the bar had his car.  He could leave at any moment.  I had a bus drop me off, but had not bothered to learn when it would be back.  My uncertainty about when I might return home was set without my knowing.  Five more days.  Five long days.  I could only imagine what Santo Cielo and Father Santos had in store for me as I waited for the next bus.

 

“Por favor, señor, your weeding awaits you.”

 

“Father, I weeded yesterday,” I said a little more sharply than I intended.  “Don’t you think there are more important things I should be doing if this storm is coming?”

           

“Señor, have you learned nothing since yesterday?”

           

“I really don’t think that weeding is what I should be doing now.”  I pushed my chair away from the table and got up.  “What do you need me to do?”

           

“There is more than enough time,” Father Santos replied.  “First, the weeds.  Then, we will get ready for the storm.”

           

I sighed loudly and pushed my way out the door.  Grabbing the bucket from where I had left it the day before, I knelt down and began looking for weeds.  Here and there, I saw the tell-tale sign of weeds poking through the surface.  Grumbling under my breath, I began to pull barely noticeable shoots of green.

 

            A couple of minutes after I began, Father Santos came out and walked down the path towards the church.  “Señor,” he called to me just before he rounded the corner of the church, “if you have learned nothing, I hope you have learned that you must pull the weeds every day.”  I may have imagined it, but I think he had a face-splitting grin on his face as he turned the corner and disappeared.

 

* * *

 

Almost fifteen years into our marriage, during one of our countless conversations about the issues we confronted, she told me she wasn’t comfortable with me.  As a result, she could not find the words to tell me how she felt or to show me through action that she loved me.  She could not make the gestures of love and affection I so desired.  I thought that was one way you kept the weeds at bay.  Small acts of affection, randomly displayed.  But Holly rarely bothered.      

 

I couldn’t figure out if it was my fault she was not comfortable.  I wracked my brain to identify the cause, but could come up with nothing.  I couldn’t remember ever rejecting her so that she felt unwanted by me.  I couldn’t remember ever belittling or bullying her so that she might feel I didn’t respect her feelings.  I thought I had always treated her with respect and could think of nothing I might have done to lead to her not feel comfortable with me.  And neither could Holly.  It was just a simple statement.  “I’m not comfortable with you,” and as with so many of our conversations, there was really nothing left to it.  I said a few more things.  She said, “Okay,” and we went about our business. 

 

What she did was the equivalent of what my mom told me not to do when pulling weeds.  Instead of getting her hands dirty, Holly just made a quick grab at the green sticking out of the dirt.  Not only did she plant the weed, when it came to pulling it out she left the root behind, lurking in the soil of our marriage ready to shoot up a bigger, stronger weed. 

 

After all the years together, she confessed essentially that she didn’t know how to relate to me and then didn’t show a willingness to try to figure it out.  Why bother then?  Why continue working at it?

 

That’s what I did, I stopped trying, too.  Instead of talking to her or suggesting we get counseling, I stopped caring.  I didn’t see the point.  Oh, there was a time when I suggested counseling.  Holly agreed with a look of fear on her face and a tone of terror in her voice.  I waited to make the call though.  We had a vacation planned and I thought I’d wait until we got back.  When we did, I had lost the motivation to seek counseling.  It wasn’t that the vacation had resulted in a door opening on our relationship.  No.  Instead, I had returned to not caring.  The interesting thing is that Holly never brought it up.  Counseling, that is.  I have no doubt she was thrilled I never made the call.

 

Instead of pulling this weed that Holly had identified, by not caring, I watered it.  I fertilized it.  I let the little weed she planted grow into a life-sucking thing in the middle of our marriage.  If, after all the years of our marriage, after two kids, and everything we had been through, she couldn’t find a way to be comfortable with me and didn’t seem to think it was worth an effort on her part, why the hell should I care?  Through my own inattentiveness and lack of consideration, I helped the weed grow.  Why the hell should I be the only one who pulled the fucking weeds?

 

* * *

 

This time around, the weeding didn’t take more than ten or fifteen minutes.  Annoyed and frustrated and feeling like Father Santos was somehow responsible, if for nothing else than that I was stuck there for another five days, I chose not to seek him out.  He had disappeared around the church without telling me where he was headed or where I was needed next.  As far as I was concerned, I was on my own.  The coming storm be damned.

 

I went in a new direction from the flower garden.  I followed the path up and over the rise.  As I reached the top and began to descend the other side, I heard somebody yell, “Señor!”  I could not tell who it was and I didn’t care.  I needed some time.  To think about what I had just told Father Santos.  It was so easy to tell him that I was ready to leave my wife.  But was I really?

 

On the other side of the rise was the town cemetery that Father Santos had mentioned.  A fence that was even more weathered and rickety than the one surrounding the church wrapped around the cemetery.  A small gate rose from the earth to mark the entrance to the cemetery.  On either side, a few sections stretching about ten or fifteen feet to each side still stood, but in many places around the edge of the cemetery, the fence had fallen.  The slats disintegrated into pieces that were scattered around and partially submerged in the dry dirt. 

 

            Here and there, plastic flowers were draped on the wooden crosses or planted in dirt.  Many of the flowers had lost all hint of color, just as bleached as the wood crosses they were meant to beautify.  More rare than the plastic flowers were the few trees scattered around the grave markers.  They struggled to reach towards the sky, but they were long dead, starved of water and nourishment.

 

            I walked through a gap in the fence and tread lightly around the graves.  As I walked, I noticed a few places where the villagers had tried to plant real flowers.  There was nothing left of them but scraggly twigs sticking up out of the ground.  I sensed that if I had leaned over to touch one of the remnants of plant life, it would have disintegrated into dust.

 

Once I reached the center, I slowly walked in a small circle and looked out over the graves.  No grass, no flowers, no color graced the area.  The cemetery was just another piece of land with the mixed up hues of browns that were so prevalent in Santo Cielo. 

 

            The color symbolized death.  The light, dusty brown of the soil that wrapped around, and in some cases piled up and covering, the markers was a brown completely devoid of life.  No plants thrived there.  The markers themselves, manmade symbols of a life long past were many different shades of brown.  The newer ones a darker, deeper brown.  The older ones, bleached by the sun to the point of having lost all color.  And the trees, all dead, were another shade of grayish brown.  I was surrounded by nothing but death.  There was no life in this place.  At least not for me.

 

            And then a spot caught my attention.  A grave where the dirt was a little fresher and the marker looked brand new.  A sprig of a flower planted in front of a newly painted cross held what seemed to be the last bit of real color.  It wasn’t quite dead yet.  I made my way over to the grave and saw that it was there that the recently departed Señor Contreras, according to the marker, Alberto Contreras, had been buried.  Born in 1926, he had lived for eighty-three years until cancer ended his life.  (Make sure consistent with earlier)

 

            Based on what Father Santos had told me, Alberto had married his wife in the 1940’s and then spent more than sixty years with her.  How had he managed to do it?  Had Señor Contreras managed to spend those years happy with his life?  With his wife?  Or did he just accept his life for what it was and secretly allow frustration and unhappiness to gnaw away inside?

 

            I knelt down in the dirt in front of the newest gravesite and sat back on my feet.    Maybe neither Señor Contreras nor his wife of all those years ever had the doubts that were threatening to swallow me whole.  I had learned from my walk through the town the day before that the villagers seemed to be at ease and happy with their lives.  Simple lives.  They accepted those around them for who they were.  Friends.  Relatives.  The people who they lived with who helped them get through the days and weeks of their existence.  Were there lives behind the closed doors of their homes the same?  Did they live and accept their lives because there was nothing more that they knew or needed?  Why would the Contrerases be any different?

 

Or were there times when Señor Contreras had asked himself the same type of questions I dwelt on?  Was it possible that every man, even those who spend decades in marriage, have moments of doubt and unhappiness?  Maybe Isabella’s grandfather, who died with a wife who loved him dearly, fell into a funk somewhere in the middle, and never got out of it.  Maybe, instead, he fell into that funk and found a way out, scratching and clawing his way back up to find love and happiness with his ________ (Spanish word for wife or lover or something like that).

 

            The idea of all those years with one person terrified me at the moment.  If a life is a road stretched out in front of a person, mine wasn’t just littered with potholes.  There was a yawning chasm in front of me and I couldn’t see the other side where the road might pick up again.  Holly and I were only ________ into our marriage and the wheels had fallen off.  Completely. 

 

Although we both knew where the tools were that could fix our marriage, neither of us seemed to care enough to put the effort into getting the tools out, getting dirty and doing the work that needed to be done.  Individually and together, Holly and I had somehow decided our marriage and our family wasn’t worth it.  I began to cry when I thought of this.  The fatigue of the past couple of days, the fatigue of months and years of living in a marriage that wasn’t working, combined to bring the moisture to my eyes, sending tears quietly down my cheeks.

 

Did Isabella’s grandparents have the same issues?  Did they suffer from a lack of communication?  A lack of energy and desire to make sure things were working?  Was there a time when Señor Contreras sat alone and cried at the idea of a life that had died many years before?

 

            It didn’t help that the kids, one or both, were always around.  It didn’t help that we always had something to do.  A baseball game to get to.  An errand to run.  A get-together to plan.  There was always something to keep us busy and apart.  Even in those rare moments when we had some time where the kids weren’t around – Spence at a friend’s house and Jason spending time with his grandmother – we always found a way to stay apart and keep our problems buried. 

 

Did Señor Contreras and his bride ensure that they always had some time for each other?  In the evenings, after their children went to bed, did they sit around their kitchen table and discuss their day?  Did they share their hopes and fears, their frustrations and dreams?  Or did they just pass by each other on their way from one task or another?

 

            Holly would sit down in front of the television and turn on one of the stupid shows she watched, or an old movie she had probably already seen fifteen or twenty times, and I would go upstairs and turn a game on, or go for a run.  Holly would never seek me out to talk – well, at least not about anything more significant than what to make for dinner or whether we should invite her parents over for dinner the following weekend – or just to touch me.  When we had those rare moments of alone time, I so wanted her to come to me and hug me and share a close moment with me.  But it didn’t happen.  Her way to relax was to watch TV, a time when she was in a little world of her own.  Apparently, it’s difficult to relax with somebody who you can’t find a way to be comfortable with.

 

* * *

 

            For so long, the idea that I was unhappy lurked below the surface.  I tamped it down and kept it there.  Once I spoke with the old man, the floodgates opened and I began to have conversations I had never had before.  The lunchtime conversation with _____ about his unhappy divorce.  And, another conversation I had the same week with another friend. 

 

            Bella (need to change the name, too close to Isabella) started as a colleague and grew into a very good friend.  She was in much the same place as I was.  A young child and a marriage that wasn’t working for her.  Up until that day, Bella and I hadn’t talked much about our marriages, but she had said enough for me to know she wasn’t happy.

 

            So, we sat there at lunch one afternoon.  We were having sandwiches outside a little café, watching people go by and talking.  Just talking.  It’s what we did best.  In Bella, I found somebody I could talk to about anything.  We could talk about the most mundane activities and it was interesting.  I felt that she spoke to me from her heart and I took the plunge that day.

 

            “Sometimes I wonder if I’ll ever be happy with Holly,” I said.  I just threw it out there in a gap in our conversation.

 

            Bella looked at me for a moment and said quietly, “Me, too.”  She leaned back in her chair and looked across the street at a park where the lunchtime walkers did their daily circuit.  “There are times when I look at my husband and wonder what the hell I was thinking when I married him.  He doesn’t get me.

 

“He’s all about making sure he’s having fun.  If he’s not having fun, then he’s not happy and he’s going to make sure I feel that way, too.  There are times when he just starts picking at me, trying to find a way to get under my skin, for no reason other than to pick a fight.  It’s like he wants to see me get upset.”  She stopped talking and wiped her cheek.  I couldn’t tell if she was actually crying, but I could tell by the tone in her voice that she was upset.

 

            “Yeah.   I think Holly and I couldn’t be any more different.  We approach life in totally different ways.  She bases her decisions on how to get through the moment.  It seems like she only cares about today and can’t bother with tomorrow.  Or next week.  Or next year.  The idea of planning for the future seems to be an alien concept to Holly.

 

“I can’t seem to stop thinking about how we get to tomorrow and next year.  I’ve become convinced that it’s a fundamental difference that makes life impossible.  I think that more often than not these days.”

 

            “Hmmm,” Bella sighed.   “What is going on?  Do you know anybody who’s happy?”

 

            I thought about it for a few minutes.  In my mind the images of my brother and sisters filtered through my mind.  The images were accompanied by my memory of snippets of conversation with them regarding issues they had with their spouses.  I thought of a few friends and co-workers.  All seemed to be in the same boat as me.  “I used to think my cousin was happy,” I replied, “but she told me last month she’s tired of her husband.  She loves him, but she, just like you, wonders why she married him.”

 

            “My friend in St. Louis?  Mary?  You remember her?”

 

            “I think so.  She has the two kids.  Her husband is a doctor?”

 

            “Yeah.  That’s her.  Her husband told her he wanted a divorce.  The next day, he told her he had changed his mind.  But the damage was done.  Mary’s devastated and wants nothing to do with him.”

 

            “My parents can’t stand each other.  Neither can my in-laws.  My parents?  Married more than fifty years.  The in-laws?  More than fifty-five.”

 

            “What the heck is it?  Why can’t people be happy in their marriages?” Bella asked again.

 

            “I don’t know.”

 

            “Actually, I do know one couple that’s happy,” Bella said.  She was no longer looking out at the park.  She had returned her attention to me.  I tried to look at her, while she spoke, but found myself unable to for very long.  There was an intensity to her gaze that made me pause.  “We have some friends – Christine and Steve – they’re in their 60’s.  It’s their second marriage, for both of them.  They are so in love with each other and so happy.  I look at them and wonder why I can’t have that type of marriage with my husband.”

 

            We started talking about other couples we knew that were happy, or at least seemed to be happy.  The funny thing was that the few couples that had seemed to find peace in their relationships were on their second marriage.  Somehow, the lessons learned in a first marriage couldn’t be applied to that marriage.  Instead, it seemed that people took what they learned from one relationship and applied it to the next. 

 

            The other thing about Bella — she represented the thing I felt I didn’t have with Holly.  A woman who got me and who wanted to share her thoughts with me while I shared mine with her.  She was one of a number of women I had met over the years of my marriage to Holly who I thought would have been a better person for me to spend my life, and grow old, with.  In a lot of ways, Bella fascinated me.  She felt and spoke those feelings more deeply than anybody else I had ever met.  In the utter absence of such a dialogue with Holly, the ongoing conversation I had with Bella intrigued me.

 

            Bella and I continued our discussion until our lunch hour was over.  When we parted ways on our way back to our offices, I looked after her and wondered, as I frequently did, what would my life be like if I had married some one like Bella.  Somebody who wanted to put an effort into life, was comfortable sharing her feelings, and wanted to explore how to improve things rather than just accept things as they were.

           

* * *

           

            How did the old Contreras couple find a way to spend all of those years together?  How did they do it, when it seemed as though all around me, marriages were failing or had already failed?  Señor Contreras passed away and left a wife who was devastated by his death.  I couldn’t imagine either Holly or I responding to the death of the other in the same way.

 

I don’t know how long I sat in front of Señor Contreras’ grave, but I began to feel the heat from the sun on my back and the sweat dripping down my sides.  Before I realized what I was doing, as I rose from my knees, I found myself reaching my hand to my forehead.  I felt the need to recognize the old man who had died and who I had never met.  Somehow he had done something I couldn’t imagine possible.  So, I continued on, bringing my hand down first to my chest and then to my right shoulder and, lastly, my left shoulder.  “Peace, señor Contreras,” I whispered.

 

I stood in front of the freshly dug grave for a few minutes more before turning to walk back over the hill and look for Father Santos.  It was time to do what needed to be done to get ready for the storm.

 

At the entrance to the cemetery – and it was hard to think of there actually being an “entrance” since most of the fence had decayed over the years – Isabella stood quietly looking at me.  Ivan stood by her side.  He held a bunch of flowers in his hands.  At first I wondered where he had got them.  Then I realized there was one place in Santo Cielo where flowers grew.   Father Santos’ little garden took on a whole new significance. 

 

When I passed by Isabella and her little boy, I stopped.  “Señora,” I said, with a nod of my head. 

 

“Señor,” she replied.  She looked at me and I saw something in her expression that appeared to be anger.  The cut of her voice felt like it was directed at me.  I wanted to ask her why but knew our inability to communicate in the same language meant any inquiry would have been fruitless.  “Por que?” she asked, her voice still tense.

 

A vague memory from high school Spanish told me she had asked me “why,” but I had no idea what the point of the question was.  I shrugged my shoulders and held my hands out in the universal sign that I did not understand.  Isabella looked at me and shook her head in annoyance and frustration.  

 

“Hello, Ivan,” I said, kneeling down in front of the little boy, and then remembering where I was, I repeated it, “Hola, Ivan.”  At first he smiled and almost laughed before his fear of me overtook him and he slid behind his mother, poking his head around her hip and peering at me with his big brown eyes.  “Bueños dias?” I tried.  His eyes went a little bigger, a little rounder, but he didn’t budge from behind his mother.  If anything he squeezed even closer to her, wrapping his arms around her right leg. 

 

“Señor?”

 

I looked up at Isabella and saw that the expression on her face had softened, if just a bit.  As I stood to look at her, Isabella pulled Ivan’s hands from her leg and turned around to kneel in front of him.  She whispered a few words to him.  I don’t know why she felt the need to whisper since there was no hope I would understand what she said.  When she was done, Ivan looked at her and shook his head furiously back and forth.  Isabella said a few more words and Ivan responded again with a vigorous shaking of his head. 

 

Isabella stood up and guided Ivan to stand in front of her, between the two of us.  She leaned over and whispered in his ear.  Ivan laughed and looked up at me.  “Señor!” he practically yelled at me, and held out his hand.  I took his small, chubby hand in mine and tried to gently shake it up and down a time or two.  He took over and swung our hands up as far as he could reach and then back down as far as my hand would go.  Several times, he whipped our hands up and down before letting go.  “Bueños dias,” Ivan yelled.

 

“Bueños dias to you, too.”

 

Ivan looked up at Isabella with a puzzled look.  She just shrugged at him, smiled at me, and said, “Gracias.”  Before I could reply, she took Ivan’s hand and walked around me and proceeded down the path to her grandfather’s grave.  I watched for a moment and then began my walk back over the hill towards Santo Cielo.  Isabella and Ivan deserved to feel and express their grief in private. 

 

 

PART V

 

            After a quick lunch, I spent the day trailing behind Father Santos.  Boarding up windows.  Reinforcing walls and doors.  Putting valuables, what few there were as high up as they could go.  For a couple of hours, everybody in the village, or at least it seemed that way, lined up between the village and the beach and built a berm as high as they could.  I thought it was a wasted effort.  There seemed to be enough distance and elevation from the ocean’s edge to the homes.  I couldn’t imagine water surging that far.

 

            “Father, why do this?” I asked when he explained what we were about to do.

 

            “Por favor, señor,” he muttered, shaking his head.  “We know what needs to be done.  We only need your help.  Not your questions.”

 

            We piled sand as high up as we could.  Even Señora Contreras helped.  Not with the sand, but with water, carrying a bucket with a ladle up and down the line.  It was hot, heavy work, and the storm was bringing humidity with it.  The cool water was welcomed.  When she came to me, she fingered the rosary that she now had around her neck and muttered what I could only assume were prayers.  I wanted to say something her, but could not.  Nothing more than a simple “gracias.”  And she was on to the next in line, trudging along, the hem of her black dress dragging across the soft sand.

 

            Throughout it all, no one spoke to me.  Other than Father Santos’ few muttered words of exasperation, he spoke only to tell me something needed to be done.  Isabella and Ivan were busy with their home and Señora Contreras’.  And while the adults built up the sand berm, Ivan joined the other children as they ran up and down the beach, racing each other and the waves that drifted up the beach and sent watery tentacles dancing at their feet.

 

            I helped the villagers get ready for the storm in a world of silence, broken only by their whispered conversations and the increasing roar that came both from the wind and the surf.  When we were done, I turned and looked back at the ocean’s edge.  The spot where I had left my shoes and clothes the day before was now well within the range of the waves.  Same time of day.  Maybe there was something to the berm.

 

            While I watched the ocean’s pulse, Father Santos walked up next to me.  “This will be a bad one.”  I turned to look at him.  He frowned and shook his head.  “Muy mal, señor.”  After another pause, “Come, let us eat.”

 

            The old priest and I retraced the path that Isabella, Ivan and I had followed just twenty-four hours before.  It was hard to believe it had only been one day.  Father Santos was silent as he hobbled along besides me.  The occasional sigh and muttering under his breath told me he was feeling his age.

 

            When we got to the little one room house behind the church, Father Santos set the table with his beat up plates and mismatched silverware.  Almost to himself, he said, “Isabella will bring the meal soon.” 

 

            “Father, are you worried?”  It had to be asked.  He was more distant than I had seen him in the short time since I arrived in Santo Cielo.  Through everything else – ministering to Señora Contreras, dealing with the frailties of his age, my near death, and teaching me his lessons of life – the old man had been nothing if not engaged.

 

            “Si.”  There was nothing else.  He just continued to putter about the room, straightening what didn’t need to be straightened.  In the silence, I began to feel the priest’s fear spread to me.  He had lived in the little village for more years than he could count or remember.  No doubt there had been many storms before and now, at an age where he shouldn’t really fear death, the fear bled from him.

 

            “Father?”  I wanted to try to get him to talk.

 

            “Sssh.  No, señor, not now.  No.”  He sat down across from me, finally having given up on the busy work in which he was engaged.  With a sigh, he apparently changed his mind.  “Do not worry for me, señor.  I do not care about myself.  I worry for them.”  He waved his hand towards the village.  “I worry for Isabella and her little boy.  I worry for Jorge and his wife, who is with child.  She will provide Jorge with their first any day now.  I worry that Señora Contreras will not survive this storm and will join her husband over the hill.  I worry for all of them.”  He stopped and sighed again.  Rising from his chair he went and stood at the window.  The sun was still a couple of hours from reaching the western horizon and in the gleam of its light, his face glowed.  It was not a glow of happiness, however.  “I cannot help it.  It is who I am”

 

* * *

 

            A couple of months before I left, Holly and I had the last big conversation about our relationship.  It was yet another in the long line of failed attempts to get Holly to recognize she had to do something more than the minimum if she wanted me to be happy.  And she definitely wanted me happy, if only to make her life easier.

 

            “What’s the problem?” I asked her as I always had to when something was obviously wrong.  I knew what it was, but I wanted to hear Holly say it.  For weeks, we had hardly talked.  I did nothing to interact with her, unless it was required.  There was always a point when she would have enough.

 

Holly, in her quiet way, was making a lot of noise.  This was how I always knew she had reached the breaking point.  Not through her words, but through her silence.  Her face was set as she stomped from place to place in the kitchen, cleaning up after dinner.  The decibel level of the dishes being dropped in the sink and the drawers being opened and closed was just slightly higher than normal.  After years of living with her, I knew what it meant.

 

            She looked over at me and, if anything, the expression on her face got a little stonier.  “Nothing,” she replied, turning back to the sink.

 

            Torn between the fact that I really didn’t care and the desire to live in peace and harmony in my own home, I walked away, busying myself with some meaningless task, before returning to the kitchen.  “Talk to me.  What’s wrong?”  I sat down at the table and looked at Holly.

 

            She didn’t turn to me.  She just continued washing the dish that was in her hands.  She shook her head slightly and remained silent.  It was all so typical.  I felt like a record on the turnstile, spinning around and around, playing the same bit of song over and over.  I could feel the needle scratching a groove in my back.  This little bit of tune had been played over and over on the turn table of our lives.  I could accept her silence and keep spinning or try to force her to talk, to try to stop the dizziness from over taking our lives.

 

            I did what I almost always did, I chose the latter course of action.  “Come on, Holly.  Talk to me.”

 

            “Why?  You don’t care.”  She still wouldn’t look at me. 

 

            “Holly . . .”

 

            “You don’t.  You never talk to me.  About anything.”

 

            I tried again, “Holly . . .”

 

            “You never do anything around here.  You never . . .”  Holly stopped to dry her hands and then reached for a Kleenex to wipe the tears away.

 

            “Holly.  I know I’ve been an asshole,” I started.  There was a piece of me that wanted to get up and go to her.  To wrap my arms around her and soothe her.  To tell her that I loved her.  The only problem was that I really didn’t want to.  I was always the one who made that move first.  Second.  And last.  “I’ve been a horrible husband the last few years, and some of this . . . has caused me to be a bad father.  I’m tired all of the time.  I don’t have the energy to do anything.  You have to give me a reason to care.  You want me to talk to you about all the things you want to talk about, but you’re not interested in putting any effort into showing me that you care about me and what matters to me.”

 

            “I do care.”

 

            “I don’t feel it.  Day in, day out, for years, I haven’t felt it.  And you know that.  I’ve been telling you the same thing for so long and nothing ever changes.  You do your thing.  I do my thing.  You never make the effort to bridge the divide that lies between us.  It’s always me.”

 

            We went around and around for a few more minutes.  Or I should say, I went around and around, telling her how I felt and having her not say much in response.  Holly had yet to display an ability to really tell me how she felt and what she wanted or needed from me.

 

            “Holly, you never, ever devote any energy to us.  If the two of us, just you and I do anything, it’s me that makes it happen.  I can’t remember the last time we went out and you were the one that made it happen.”  She had nothing to say in response because it was true. 

 

            “You know what the problem is?” I asked.  By this point, she had stopped the dishes and was leaning against the sink while I still sat at the table.  Neither one of us was willing to cross the physical space that separate us.  Just as we weren’t willing to cross the emotional and intimate space that had also separated us for so long.

 

            “What, Kel?” she replied with a sigh.

 

            “You never take the initiative on anything.  You wait for me to do everything and then you just react.  That means all of the responsibility is on me.  Whether it’s money and how we spend it and save it — you never try to find out what’s going on with our finances.  I’ve been paying the bills for years and trying to save for college for the kids and for our retirement and you never ask about any of it.  It’s just all me.  All me.

 

“Or it’s really difficult issues about the kids — you just float along and let things happen.  I’m the one that has to try to set some rules and guidelines for how they’re supposed to get through life.  But none of it matters, it’s a completely failed effort on my part because you don’t care about any of those things.  What they eat.  How much TV they watch.  You don’t care and since you’re the one who’s with them the most, my efforts to try to get them to do better, be better, don’t matter.  If it’s not something that matters to you, even if I’ve told you over and over that these things matter to me, nothing’s going to happen.

 

“And, what about us?  You never,” I said the word slowly to emphasize it and then repeated it, “never devote an ounce of energy to us.  Unless I make the effort first.  If we go out, it’s because I suggest it.  You’re more than happy to do something, but you’ll never bother yourself with making it happen.  And, there’s no intimacy between us, not just sex, but any kind of intimacy unless I start it.

 

“We don’t talk, I mean really talk, unless I start the conversation.  You just refuse to take on the responsibility of our marriage.  A relationship takes two, Holly.  Two people who care and want to make the effort.  I’m just so tired of waiting for you to react to me instead of you doing something, anything, to show me that you care.  About me.  About us.”

 

“Maybe that’s just who I am,” she said quietly.  That was all she could say.

 

“Well, right now, we’re two people who don’t seem to care.”  I got up from the table and left the kitchen.  She never said anything more about the conversation and in the months that followed nothing changed.  Just as always.

           

* * *

 

            Holly was somebody who couldn’t change the way she was and didn’t seem to see that a storm had descended on her marriage and her whole way of life.  Father Santos knew a storm, albeit a different kind of storm, was about to descend on his way of life and he couldn’t help but worry.  For that life and for the people he served.

 

            “Señor, this storm,” he turned to me again, “this storm will be like no other that has hit Santo Cielo.  You cannot smell it?”

 

            I sniffed the air.  “I don’t know what the smell is, Father,” I said, sheepishly.  In truth, I could tell a difference from the day before, but it was only that the sea smelled stronger.  The smell of brine and water and sand blowing in on the edge of the wind that was gusting up the hill was more pervasive than it had been before.

 

            “Si.  Do you live near the ocean?”

 

            “No.  No, I don’t.”

 

            “Then how would you now?” 

 

            It was a rhetorical question and I didn’t bother to answer.  I shrugged my shoulders and returned his gaze.  The light that had danced in his eyes for so much of the past couple of days was dimmer.  The slight upturn of the corners of his mouth was gone.  The wrinkles deeper.  A knock at the door saved me.

 

            “Ah, Isabella.   Dinner,” Father Santos said, leaving his spot at the window and shuffling to the door.

 

            Father Santos opened the door and greeted Isabella quietly.  She spoke a few words to him, quickly and loudly.  He responded back in a quieter voice again.  The exchanged lasted for a minute or so.  Without knowing what they were saying, I could tell that the priest was trying to calm Isabella down.   When they were done, Father Santos brought the tray of food and set it down in the center of the table.  He turned to the door and motioned to Isabella to enter.  “Por favor, Señora,” he said as he pointed to his chair.

 

            “No, no, padre,” she whispered.

 

            “Señora,” he said, with steel in his voice.  He pointed again at his chair.

 

            Isabella paused just inside the door and looked at me.  Whatever strength she had when she first spoke to Father Santos in the doorway had been sapped from her.  She now seemed like a little girl trying to be obedient and respectful in front of the village priest.  “Señora.”

 

            “Si, padre,” she whispered.  Isabella walked over to the chair and sat down.  “Gracias, padre.”

 

            “De nada,” he replied, with a wave of his hand.  Father Santos went to the bed, only a few feet away from the table and, with a whoosh of air pushed out of his mouth and the creaking of his joints, he sat down.

 

            “Isabella?”

 

I looked a little more closely at the priest.  The steely tone gone, a hint of merriment had returned to his voice.  The shine of his eyes had returned.  I had a feeling I wasn’t going to enjoy the next few moments, while Father Santos most certainly would.  If I could do something to take his mind off the fears created by the impending storm, I guess I should do my best.  I turned back to Isabella, who sat quietly across the table looking intently at me.

 

Isabella, while looking at me, said something in Spanish and turned to Father Santos as she finished.  Father Santos sighed and looked at me.  “Isabella would like to know why you knelt before her grandfather’s grave today.”

 

“Huh.”  It came out before I could stop myself.  Of all the things I thought Isabella might want to talk to me about, of all the things I wished to talk to her about, that was one thing that never occurred to me.  “Why?”

 

“Porque?” Father Santos asked Isabella.   Isabella looked back and forth between the old man and I before letting lose a torrent of Spanish. 

 

“Señor Contreras, Isabella’s grandfather, was very special to her.  When her papa died when she was only six, her grandfather became like a father to her.  Señor Contreras is the one who came to Isabella to tell her that _____, her husband, was taken by the sea.  Even at his age, he helped her once Ivan was born, more than any other man might have.  For her grandfather, Isabella held a special place here,” Father Santos said, pointing to his chest.  “And he for her.”

 

“So?”

 

“Señor.  You are a strange man and she sees you kneeling before the grave of her grandfather, a man she loved and held dear.  She sees you sit in my church and say nothing, but you made the sign of the cross in front of her grandfather’s grave.  She does not understand why you do these things.  What were you looking for where her grandfather rests?”

 

Sitting back in my chair, I looked at Isabella.  She returned my gaze without turning away.  The light coming from the window, as it frequently does when the day approaches its end, was turning the air a slight shade of orange, casting the right side of Isabella’s face in that eerie glow. 

 

I turned to Father Santos.  “Does she know why I’m here?”

 

“I do not know, señor,” he replied with a shrug.

 

“She will not understand why I visited the grave unless she knows why I’m here.”

 

“Do you wish for me to tell her?”

 

I don’t know why, but I was hesitant to share my reasons with Isabella.  It was one thing to talk to a stranger in a bar or to talk to the one or two friends back home with whom I felt comfortable.  It was a totally different story for me to tell Isabella the truth of my life.  It seemed silly.  I had told Father Santos so much.  Yet, I didn’t want Isabella to know the same things.  I didn’t want her to know that I was there because I was miserable. 

 

I wanted to be able to look at Isabella and just think of her as she was.  A beautiful young woman that provided me with a little distraction from the rest of my life.  If she knew why I was there, she became a part of my misery.  Not that she herself would feel sadness as a result of my plight, but she would become part of it.  Isabella would find a place in the picture of my life.  Whenever I looked at her, the innocence and, I admit it, opportunity she represented would be replaced by concerns over what she thought of me and my situation.

 

But these thoughts were silly.  In a matter of days, as soon as I could, I would be gone.  Back to my home and my family, to share with Holly the decision I had made, and to get on with the rest of my life.  Regardless of what I had told Father Santos, I wasn’t so sure of what the “rest of my life” was going to be though.  My time in front of the old Señor Contreras’ grave filled me with doubt again.  If he could do it, find happiness and meaning with the same woman for all those years, why couldn’t I?  Maybe I hadn’t tried hard enough.

 

Most likely, I would never see Isabella again.  Why did it matter what she knew about me?  Hell, I could have been the most irresponsible jerk with her and it would have no impact on my life.

 

            “Go ahead.”

Part IV — at least part of it

April 10, 2009 by kingmidget

Part IV

Ding! Dong! Ding! The ringing of a bell woke me to the sun streaming into Father Santos’ home. At first I thought it was an alarm waking me to get ready for work. I cursed under my breath at the thought and reached out to turn it off. When my hand hit nothing but air, I opened my eyes to find the snooze button. It was then that I realized that the ringing bell was coming from the church and there was no alarm clock to turn off. I sat up quickly and immediately regretted it. My body ached and my sun burn chafed.

Once again, Father Santos had left me alone to greet the morning. I rose and walked to the window that looked out towards the ocean. From my vantage point, I could see the bell tolling back and forth against the crisp blue sky. A group of villagers, with children running happily ahead and then circling back around them, walked up the hill to the church.

While I watched, Father Santos came from around the front of the church. “Señor, mass is about to begin,” he said when I opened the door to meet him.

“It’s not Sunday.”

“No, no, Señor. It is Wednesday. It is not only on Sundays that we gather to worship.” He stopped and began to turn to go back to the church before he returned his gaze to me. Quietly, he asked, “Will you join us?”

I shrugged, “Sure.”

I followed Father Santos back down the path, through the flower bed and across the hard scrabble earth that stretched out from the color of the flowers. When I got to the cross, the villagers were streaming up the path and into the church. I stopped and waited for them. This was their church and their faith that they were practicing. I felt out of place, more than I had since I arrived.

Once the last little boy scurried into the church after his mother, standing at the entrance and swatting him on his backside as he passed into the church, I walked slowly to the door. Mottled sunlight filtered in through the couple of stained glass windows on the side of the church that faced the east. Flecks of dust weaved back and forth in the light, riding on gentle currents of air. Candles were scattered around the altar. But for the most part, the church was bathed in darkness.

The people of Santo Cielo were scattered amidst the pews, with most up front, as close to the sanctuary as they could get. In the front row, an old woman dressed in black and with a black lace shawl wrapped around her head sat next to Isabella. The old woman, Señora Contreras, kept her head bowed down. She would shudder occasionally and, even in the midst of the low hum generated by the rest of the villagers, I could hear her quiet crying.

On the opposite side from her grandmother, Isabella’s little boy sat. I could just make out the top of Ivan’s head. For the few seconds I looked, he never stopped moving. Pointing to something up at the altar, turning to his mother, reaching up to touch her to get her attention.

I slipped into the back pew and sat down, resisting an unbidden urge to kneel down and cross myself. The words of the Our Father played through my head. After a couple of lines, I lost my way in the prayer. It had been too many years since my childhood of reciting it every Sunday and holy day.

Within a few minutes, Father Santos entered from behind the altar and the church was immediately enveloped in silence. Even Ivan stopped moving, if only for a few seconds, before beginning his energetic bounce again.

The old priest was wearing the flowing white robes of a priest. Gold and purple stoles wrapped around his neck and draped down his chest. In the dim light filtering through the windows and flickering through the air from the candles scattered around the altar, Father Santos glowed.

As soon as their priest entered the church, the residents of Santo Cielo quieted. All except little Ivan, whose “Mama!” as he reached up to tug on her blouse one more time, pierced the silence before Isabella leaned over to him and shushed him with a finger to his lips.

Before Father Santos began the mass, the villagers filed out of the pews and proceeded slowly up the left side of the church. Señora Contreras was the only one who did not rise with the rest of the congregation. She remained in the front pew, shrouded in black and shoulders hunched. She held her rosary beads in her hand, passing from bead to bead while her lips moved as she silently recited her prayers of mourning.

After the hours I had spent in the church over the prior two days, I noticed for the first time a small shrine at the front of the church. Each adult walked up to it and lit a candle in a tray propped against the wall. As they did so, I could see each of them quietly say a prayer. Their lips moved, their whispered words spread through the church. Everybody else remained silent until it was their turn to recite their own quiet prayer.

When Isabella approached the shrine, enough candles had been lit that I knew what was there. The Virgin Mary, amidst a background of blue and with a shining sun casting its golden beams of light from over her shoulder, looked down on each candle lighting and prayer. Ivan tagged behind Isabella and, after she lit her candle, she bent down to Ivan and whispered her prayer so that he could hear her. I could see his own lips move in the same rhythm as Isabella’s.

By the time all of the villagers had expressed their devotion to their saint and returned to their pews, the candles they lit created another glow in the corner of the church. The Virgin Mary, with a Mona Lisa like smile of bemusement, looked out over the church, keeping an eye on Father Santos and all that went on.

Once they all sat down, the villagers began singing quietly. In Spanish, they sang a song I couldn’t tell by the words, but the melody was one that tickled my brain. I knew the song, but could not place it.

As the last note faded into silence, all eyes were lifted to Father Santos, who sat on a chair next to the altar. His head was slumped forward slightly and his eyes were closed as though he slept. After a moment or two, the silence was broken by the sounds of shoes shuffling on the floor and the whispers of several children, Ivan among them, who could no longer keep quiet.

It must have been the noise of the children that brought Father Santos back. He rose from his seat with a loud sigh and approached the front of the sanctuary. The villagers quieted again as he crossed himself and began the mass.

With the mass performed entirely in Spanish, I was lost from the beginning. There was a rhythm to it that seemed familiar, but I had no idea what the old priest said. I had no idea what his prayers were or what he told his parishioners during his sermon. Lost in a world I didn’t understand, I found myself thinking of other things.

* * *

 The flickering candles and the quiet singing of the villagers reminded me of another night many years ago. It was the night I married Holly. Being the lapsed, non-believing Catholic that I was, it made sense that I got married in a synagogue.

My marriage was really the last real religious ceremony I sat through until I sat in Father Santos’ church that Wednesday morning. The synagogue, although much nicer than the church, was similar in many respects. A dark interior. Candles at the bima and light coming in from a wall of stained glass windows.

I wanted to sing to my wife, but that would have been embarrassing for all concerned.

Baby I’ve been searching like everybody else

Can’t say nothing different about myself

Sometimes I’m an angel

And sometimes I’m cruel

And when it comes to love I’m just another fool

Yes, I’ll climb a mountain

I’m gonna swim the sea

There aint no act of God girl

Could keep you safe from me

My arms are reaching out

Out across this canyon

I’m asking you to be my true companion

True companion

True companion

– First Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

I wanted to sing to her so she knew just how much I loved her. The day we married was the happiest day of my life, topped only a couple of years later by the birth of my first son.

As the sun set that Saturday evening and the ceremony began, my only concern was whether I’d be able to break the glass. In the Jewish faith, for centuries the groom has stepped on a glass. The effort is meant to establish that the marriage will be blessed. Theoretically, the more pieces the glass breaks into the longer the marriage will last. Or something like that.

Of course, in modern times, the tradition has changed a little bit. I didn’t step on a glass. I stepped on a light bulb, wrapped in a paper bag. Light bulbs are easier to break, presumably the better to create luck in our divorce happy society. There was another reason, too.

The rabbi told us a story of a doctor he married who stepped on a real glass. In a leather-soled shoe. There were plenty of doctors in the audience to help him remove the shard of glass that shot through that sole and implanted itself in the bottom of his foot.

Still I was concerned. What if I missed? What if the light bulb didn’t break? Everything else about the ceremony went well.

Except for the slip of the Rabbi’s tongue. He meant to refer to our “meteoric star” at one point. Instead, he referred to our “mediocre star.” When he realized what he had said and went back to fix the mistake, he said it again. And again. I believe he finally fixed it on the fourth or fifth try. Maybe he was on to something.

At the time, though, it was just an opportunity to laugh and relax and let the marriage ceremony happen. I had no problem with stepping on the glass either. It shattered on my first try. I didn’t know how many pieces it was left in, so I didn’t know how many years of luck were coming my way. And what if the expected luck wasn’t good?

What left the night less than perfect was that I really wanted to sing to my wife.

So don’t you dare and try to walk away

I’ve got my heart set on our wedding day

I’ve got this vision of a girl in white

Made my decision that it’s you alright

And when I take your hand I’ll watch my heart set sail

I’ll take my trembling fingers

And I’ll lift up your veil

Then I’ll take you home

And with wild abandon

Make love to you just like a true companion

You are my true companion

I got a true companion

True companion

– Second Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

The ceremony was incredible. Holly was beautiful that day. I had done well. She and I were going to spend the rest of our lives together. We would be happy together. Forever. There was no challenge we would not be able to surmount.

The reception afterwards? I’ve never had more fun, before or since. For four or five hours, we ate, we drank, and we danced. We enjoyed our family and friends. It was an incredible night in all respects. For weeks and months afterward, we lived off of the glow of our wedding.

A year or so later, Holly became pregnant for the first time and nine months later Spence joined us. Our headlong rush to marry and begin a family had reached its zenith. Through it all and up to that point, I really, truly believed that Holly was my true companion. She was my girl in white. Our children would grow up to be successful adults. Holly and I would spend our later years walking arm in arm because we would always be in love with each other.

Something happened. Somewhere along the way, I lost my true companion. No matter how much I wanted to sing to her that day all those years before.

When the years have done irreparable harm

I can see us walking slowly arm in arm

Just like the couple on the corner do

‘Cause girl I will always be in love with you

And when I look in your eyes I’ll still see that spark

Until the shadows fall

Until the room grows dark

Then when I leave this Earth

I’ll be with the angels standin’

I’ll be out there waiting for my true companion

Just for my true companion

True companion

True companion

– Third Verse, True Companion, Marc Cohn

The years had done irreparable harm. Not to our bodies, but to our marriage. Many years had passed since we walked arm in arm. Now, we walked far apart. Separated by our children. Separated by ourselves. The spark I had seen in her eyes one Saturday night when she vowed to be with me forever had faded long ago. The feeling of certainty I had felt that day, for a long life well-lived, had been replaced long ago by certainty that our relationship was shrouded in shadows. I couldn’t imagine waiting for anymore. I could only imagine how to get out of it.

* * *

I left the church ahead of the villagers and walked out to the corner of the fence that was closest to the ocean. A light breeze was coming in off of the water. It whistled through the streets of the village. Leaves tumbled and rolled on the leading edge of air pushing its way up the hillside. Looking back to the church, I watched the villagers leave the church.

Father Santos stood outside by the cross and shook the hands of the men as they passed by. In Spanish, they shared a few words, always punctuated with “gracias, Padre Santos.” The women received a slight bow from Father Santos — nothing more than a dip of his head — and the sign of the cross as he moved his hand over each. Each woman accepted his blessing quietly. Reverently. The children giggled and whispered to each other, scampering around and between the adults as they left the church in ones and twos and threes.

As the villagers continued down the path to their homes, while the children danced in the wind and chased the leaves, their parents cast their eyes to the ocean with worried expressions. I looked out to the horizon and saw that out where the deep blue of the ocean met the lighter blue of the sky there was an interruption. A thin line of gray clouds, barely perceptible, broke through the blues.

“Señor, here you are.” Father Santos walked up to the fence and stood with me for a few minutes looking out at the endless waves. “She is beautiful.”

“The ocean?”

“Si. The ocean is a woman, señor. Think about it and you will understand,” he sighed. “Did you enjoy the mass?”

“Father, I didn’t understand any of it.”

“Eh, yes, the language.”

“But it brought memories of my childhood, when I went to church with my family. There is a lot that is similar, but you do things differently, too.”

“Si, we do things the way we are comfortable. And, since I never received any training as a priest, I don’t feel bound by the rules of the Church.” He laughed then, a laugh that ended in a deep, hard coughing spell.

“Father?” I asked once the coughing subsided and he had his breath back.

“It is okay, señor. It is nothing.” He turned away from me and spat in the dirt. With his toe, he pushed dirt over the result. Father Santos crossed himself and muttered something before turning back to me.

We stood for a couple of more minutes of silence before I asked, “Father, what was the song they sang at the beginning of your mass?”

“That is the Ave Maria, the prayer to the Virgin Mary. If you once went to church, how do you not know it?”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been back. I don’t remember the prayers so much and I don’t remember a mass starting the way yours did. Why do your worshippers pay so much attention to Mary? The candles? The song?”

“We begin our mass by paying our respects to the Lady of Guadalupe, the Virgin Mary, because she is our saint, our protector. She is all that is good. The Virgin Mary is not just the mother of Jesus Christ, the son of God. She is a mother to all of us.

“In our country, the mother is the most important figure in the family. Sons revere their mothers, grandsons revere their grandmothers. Husbands respect their wives because they have given birth to their children. All know that they rule the house when it comes to the children.”

Father Santos stopped and I looked over at him. A tear was tracking a line of moisture down his dry, weathered cheek. “Father?” I asked again.

“Ah, señor, you ask me of the Virgin Mary. It makes me think of my wife, who was a good mother. She was my own Lady of Guadalupe, before she left me. My children worshipped her. I cherished her. I have thought over the years that is why my children had no need of me once they left. Their mother was gone, what did they need an old man for?

“It saddens me, too, that you have not the same respect for your wife.”

The old priest stopped and wiped his face with one hand while propping himself with the other against the fence. “In your home, your wife is the mother of your children.”

“Father Santos,” I interrupted, holding my hand up to stop him. I felt like he was attacking me for feeling as I did. I wanted to tell him that I had given Holly every opportunity to be the mother I thought she could be. I had tried to talk to her about the things I felt were important. I had given her more than enough time and chances to show that she got it. I agreed with the priest’s main point, that Holly’s motherhood should be respected. Revered. Cherished. But I wanted to tell him that there came a point when she had to earn it.

“No, no, señor, I know. I do not mean to … oh, how do you say it?” He stopped and reached out his free hand and placed it on my arm. He held it there for a few seconds. It was moments like these when I realized how old Father Santos was and how he struggled to communicate to me in words I would understand. “I do not mean to … be hard on you. I understand that these things are not easy. Men and women are different. No? We see the world in different ways and want different things. It is a puzzle that we can stay together as we do.

“I am just saying that I am sad for you that you did not find a wife who you could respect.”

“Thank you. Gracias, Father.” I had nothing else to say. My own eyes begin to water and I didn’t want to cry in front of him. I put my hand over his and stood there with him. It was possibly the strangest feeling of my life. Far from home, I stood on a dusty hillside with the ocean crashing and thundering, the wind beginning to whip around me, holding hands with a 90-some-odd-year-old pretend priest. A man who had expressed the thing that tore me up more than anything else.

Whenever I realized that I did not respect Holly, I felt the lowest. I wanted to give it all up then. If I couldn’t respect her, what was the point of continuing on with her? Once you lose respect for somebody, how do you get it back?

“Come, señor. Isabella will bring breakfast and then it is time for more work.”

“Father, I think it’s time for me to go home.” I hesitated and repeated, “It’s time.”

“So you have answered all of your questions?”

I laughed and shrugged my shoulders. “No, not really. But I’ve decided. I know what I’m going to do.”

“Aaah. Please. Let us go and sit down.”

Once we were in our spots at the old priest’s freshly painted table, he leaned back in his chair and sighed before asking me, “Señor?”

“Father Santos, you are right. It isn’t right that I don’t respect Holly. If I can’t do that, I should leave. She deserves to be with somebody who respects her. Somebody with whom she can share happiness. I deserve the same thing.”

“And what of your _____ (Spanish word for children), your children?”

“I will,” I stopped and looked out the window. What would I do? It had been so easy to say that I would leave Holly, but when it came to expressing the idea of leaving Spence and Jason, the words did not come as easily. “Do my best to make sure they remain happy,” I said with a shrug of my shoulders.

“And, so, that is it? You are ready to leave my church and my village? Your questions are answered?”

“It isn’t that simple, Father.” While I continued to struggle with my words, I began to trace my finger along the grains of the wood on the table. A straight line a few inches long that began to curve into a whirlpool of grooves. Over and over. I focused on that grain. I couldn’t look at the priest.

“Don’t forget to speak with your heart,” he prompted me quietly.

“I don’t have all the answers. I don’t know if this will make me happy. I’m terrified that my family will be torn apart and my kids will suffer unnecessarily.”

Before I could go on, there was a knock on the door and Isabella’s voice made its way into the room. “Padre?”

“Si, señora, si. (“come in” in Spanish.)” With my limited understanding of Spanish, I didn’t miss that Father Santos had referred to Isabella by title of a married woman.

With her eyes cast down, refusing to make eye contact with me or even look in my direction, Isabella entered the room and walked to the table. A tray of food was in her hands. Once she set it down, Isabella looked at Father Santos and spoke a few words, bowed to him, and then backed out towards the door. I couldn’t resist. I allowed my eyes to follow her out and, for a few seconds after she was gone and the door closed behind her, I didn’t return them back to the special groove on the table that had become my own. I looked up briefly and saw Father Santos staring intently at me. “Señor?”

I went back to my groove without answering.

With a sigh, Father Santos uncovered the tray of food. I took a plate and began to eat. I didn’t notice the taste of the food that morning. I don’t recall if there were tortillas. All I remember is that I felt sick while I ate. Every bite roiled my stomach. Every swallow made me want to gag. Father Santos allowed me to eat in silence, breaking it once we were both done eating.

“You cannot leave Santo Cielo yet. I have two reasons,” he said, while he stacked the plates and placed them back on the tray. “Do you feel the wind?”

“Yeah. So?”

“Señor, a storm is coming in. If I smell the air right, it will be a big one. Do you not notice?” Father Santos did not provide me the opportunity to respond. “I need your help. Santo Cielo needs your help. A lot of work must be done today and tomorrow before it hits.”

“And besides, the bus does not come again for another five days.”

That’s what good planning did for me. The old man in the bar had his car. He could leave at any moment. I had a bus drop me off, but had not bothered to learn when it would be back. My uncertainty about when I might return home was set without my knowing. Five more days. Five long days. I could only imagine what Santo Cielo and Father Santos had in store for me as I waited for the next bus.

“Por favor, señor, your weeding awaits you.”

“Father, I weeded yesterday,” I said a little more sharply than I intended. “Don’t you think there are more important things I should be doing if this storm is coming?”

“Señor, have you learned nothing since yesterday?”

“I really don’t think that weeding is what I should be doing now.” I pushed my chair away from the table and got up. “What do you need me to do?”

“There is more than enough time,” Father Santos replied. “First, the weeds. Then, we will get ready for the storm.”

I sighed loudly and pushed my way out the door. Grabbing the bucket from where I had left it the day before, I knelt down and began looking for weeds. Here and there, I saw the tell-tale sign of weeds poking through the surface. Grumbling under my breath, I began to pull barely noticeable shoots of green.

A couple of minutes after I began, Father Santos came out and walked down the path towards the church. “Señor,” he called to me just before he rounded the corner of the church, “if you have learned nothing, I hope you have learned that you must pull the weeds every day.” I may have imagined it, but I think he had a face-splitting grin on his face as he turned the corner and disappeared.

 * * *

Almost fifteen years into our marriage, during one of our countless conversations about the issues we confronted, she told me she wasn’t comfortable with me. As a result, she could not find the words to tell me how she felt or to show me through action that she loved me. She could not make the gestures of love and affection I so desired. I thought that was one way you kept the weeds at bay. Small acts of affection, randomly displayed. But Holly rarely bothered.

I couldn’t figure out if it was my fault she was not comfortable. I wracked my brain to identify the cause, but could come up with nothing. I couldn’t remember ever rejecting her so that she felt unwanted by me. I couldn’t remember ever belittling her so that she might feel I didn’t respect her feelings. I thought I had always treated her with respect and could think of nothing I might have done to lead to her not feeling comfortable with me. And neither could Holly. It was just a simple statement. “I’m not comfortable with you,” and as with so many of our conversations, there was really nothing left to it. I said a few more things. She said, “Okay,” and we went about our business.

Not only was Holly apparently incapable of helping pull the weeds. Here was a weed that she had planted firmly in the midst of our marriage. After all the years together, she confessed essentially that she didn’t know how to relate to me and then didn’t show a willingness to try to figure it out. Why bother then? Why continue working at it? That’s what I did, I stopped trying, too.

Instead of talking to her or suggesting we get counseling, I stopped caring. I didn’t see the point. Oh, there was a time when I suggested counseling. Holly agreed with a look of fear on her face and a tone of terror in her voice. I waited to make the call though. We had a vacation planned and I thought I’d wait until we got back. When we did, I had already lost the motivation to seek counseling. It wasn’t that the vacation had resulted in a door opening on our relationship. No. Instead, I had returned to not caring.

The interesting thing is that Holly never brought it up. Counseling, that is. I have no doubt she was thrilled I never made the call.

Instead of pulling this weed that Holly had identified, by not caring, I watered it. I fertilized it. I let the little weed she planted grow into a life-sucking thing in the middle of our marriage. If, after all the years of our marriage, after two kids, and everything we had been through, she couldn’t find a way to be comfortable with me and didn’t seem to think it was worth an effort on her part, why the hell should I care? Why the hell should I be the only one who pulled the fucking weeds?

Kel gets to sleep

January 29, 2009 by kingmidget

Here is the end of Part III, where Kel gets to sleep at the end of his second day in Santo Cielo.  And the beginning of Part IV.  I’ve started at a point near where my prior post ended to get you back into the context of that scene.

 

But what did I see in Santo Cielo? I certainly didn’t see … (fill in with some things from Mulberry Street) I didn’t even see a lorax or a cat in a hat. “Father Santos,” I paused, but before he would once again tell me to talk with my heart, I continued, “I saw happy children.”

“Si.”

“They played and laughed although they had few toys. When one was hurt, a woman comforted him and sent him back to his friends where he was accepted back without question. The children were together, not apart.”

“Si.”

“I saw women sharing their time and energy with each other. They laughed, too, but spent their time getting things done but in good spirits, without anger or frustration.”

“Si.”

“And the men were comfortable with each other. They drank their beer, told their stories, and . . .

“Señor?”

“I saw people who were happy although they had very little.”

“Si, señor. But, why do you say that they have little?”

“Father, by the standards I am used to, Santo Cielo doesn’t have much. No one has a car. I haven’t seen a telephone or a television. Clothes are hung to dry on ropes strung between the houses. The children play in the dirt with sticks instead of the electronic games that are everywhere in America.”

“But they are happy, aren’t they?”

“Yes, Father. They seem to be.”

“Why do you think that is?” I paused before answering and grabbed the last beer from the bucket. Opening it and taking a couple of sips before responding allowed me the opportunity to consider the question.

“I can only guess, Father.”

“Then what is your guess, señor?” The bemusement had returned to Father Santos’ voice. I looked at him and saw, too, that the glimmer had returned to his eyes. He arched his eyebrows at me and held his hands out as though to tell me to proceed.

“Father Santos, it’s been a long day. I’m tired. You’ve given me a lot to think about today.”

“Señor, I have done nothing more than ask you to do a few chores. A little weeding. A little painting. A little of this. A little of that.” His smile grew as he spoke.

“Father,” I chided him. “This day has been about much more than a couple of chores.”

“Eh,” he said with a shrug. “What is your guess?”

“The people of Santo Cielo are happy because they know who they are and what they have. They do not need, or want, anything else. They have each other.”

“Señor? Do you know what ‘Cielo’ means?”

“No. Why?”

“Cielo means heaven. Our little town here, while it may not look like much to you, is a small piece of heaven for those of us who have decided to live here.”

“I’m beginning to understand why, Father? But don’t they want more?”

“Listen to me, por favor,” he said. I sat in shock when he smacked his forehead with his palm. “Aaaay, just when I think you’re seeing things as they should be seen.”

“Señor, we have a place here where we can live as we wish. The ocean’s beauty and size remind us every day of how small we are, but also how lucky. From the earth, we can draw the foods we need to feed ourselves. What little we need that we can not provide for ourselves, we can get from the villages nearby. We have with us those who we care about. For the most part. We have our heaven here.

“And this ‘more’ you speak of? What is more? Is it your televisions, your automobiles, your, how do you say it, gadgets? Is it the crime in your cities of America? The poor people who live on your streets? The unhappiness that brought you here?

“Is this the ‘more’ you need to be happy? We may not have much here in Santo Cielo, but we have what we need. And, most important, Señor, is that we do not have the things that we do not need.”

We had finished eating and Father Santos rose slowly from his seat with an angry grunt. He picked up my plate and placed it on his with a loud clatter. Father Santos picked the stack of dishes up and almost dropped everything on the floor when one of his legs buckled underneath him. With a muttered expression of exasperation, the old priest steadied himself and walked slowly to the box by the door, setting the dirty plates in it and returning to his seat at the table.

“Señor, I have a simple question for you. If the ‘more’ you speak of is so important, if it leads to happiness, why are you here?” I began to speak, but Father Santos held his hand up to silence me. “No, it is not your turn yet. I am not done. There are times when we wish for more. You are right. When the ocean took Isabella’s husband and spit him back out a few days later, we all wished that Antonio had a better boat. We have noticed that the fish are no longer as near as they once were. We wished that Antonio did not have to go as far out into treacherous waters as he had to that day to put a meal on his family’s table.

“When Señora Contreras’s husband became ill and spent his final months in pain, writhing and screaming in sweat-soaked sheets, we all wished for a doctor to ease his passage with medicine to soothe his pain. We know that a doctor will never come to Santo Cielo, but we wish for one still.

“When a child gets sick and dies, we all scream at God and wish for a better world. We wish for a world in which nobody gets hurt. We pray for our loved ones and for all of the residents of Santo Cielo to be healthy. To live long lives.

“I know that you do not believe in the real Heaven, and we do not hope to think that Santo Cielo is close to the Heaven that awaits us. If it is, many of us will be greatly disappointed. But, this little village is a place where we … well, we are happy. Isn’t that what a heaven should be?”

“What about the people who leave?”

“They look for their heaven somewhere else. Not everybody is looking for the same thing. Surely you know that. Every man must find what makes him happy. To do otherwise would mean an unhappy life. Surely you believe that we are all entitled to happiness?” Father Santos settled back in his chair and rested his hands on his stomach. “My bones need a rest. I am sure you are tired. Is there anything else you wish to speak of tonight?”

“No. I don’t think so.”

“Bueno. Please,” he pointed towards the cot. “I believe you will have another long day ahead for you tomorrow.”

I didn’t get up right away. The Father, sensing my hesitation, looked across the table at me. In the gloom broken by the flickering candle that continued to burn slowly down, adding a new layer of rumpled wax to its rim, he raised his eyebrows.

“Señor?”

* * *

The same week I sat in a bar and was told of Santo Cielo by an old man whose name I never bothered to learn, I had lunch with a friend. A year prior, Steve came home from work one day to discover that his wife had left him and taken their six-year-old son with her. She didn’t go far, finding a home in the same neighborhood to rent, but for Steve, she was light years away. More importantly, his little boy was out of his life more often than not.

I ran into Steve a few months after it happened. “Hey, Steve, how’s it going?” I asked, innocently unaware of the news he was about to share.

“Oh, you know, things are pretty crappy.”

“Why, what happened?”

“Annette left me.” When he said it, he couldn’t look at me. He stared at the cars speeding through the intersection we stood at, while he worked his jaw and his face slowly turned an angry shade of red.

“Oh, man, sorry to hear that. How’s your son taking it?”

“Joshua’s fine. He thinks it’s fun to go from mommy to daddy’s house and back again.”

“What about you?”

“I’ve never been worse.” He took his eyes off of the traffic and turned his head to me. His eyes bugged out just a little and the veins on his neck strained against the skin. I could practically see the beat of his heart in the vein that runs up the side of his forehead. “I can’t stand it. I knew things weren’t good, but I never expected her to leave. Never thought it would happen.”

He took a breath and looked back out to the street. I realized he wasn’t actually seeing anything happening on the street before us. A car horn blared down the block but he didn’t even flinch. “I get to see my kid every other weekend,” he spit out. “And a couple of evenings a week. That selfish bitch took Joshua away from me. I hate it.”

I have never met a man who was as bitter and angry as he was that day. He was hanging on to his sanity and his ability to get through the day by the most slenderest of threads. My only hope that day was provided when he told me that he was seeing a counselor. I asked him a few more questions, wished him well as best I could, and agreed we would get together for lunch soon.

Many months later, after several impromptu meetings on the same street corner and similar promises to get together, we finally sat down to have lunch. “How’s it going?” I asked tentatively, after we had ordered.

He sighed before replying. “It’s okay. We’re in mediation now, trying to hammer out a schedule. I’ve given up on the idea that reconciliation will ever be possible, so we’re trying to finish it up. It’ll probably end up being one week on and one week off.”

“How are you doing?”

“It depends. When I have Joshua with me, I’m fine. When he’s with his mother, I’m lost. You know, when he was born, he became my passion. All of those things I did before he was born that motivated me — writing, music, traveling, cooking — no longer mattered. I was in the Peace Corps in Africa, man, helping people survive from one day to the next. With Joshua, though, I didn’t need any of that anymore.

“When I got home in the evening, I played with Joshua. I read to him. I helped put him to bed. On weekends, it was all about giving him experiences that interested him. I didn’t have time for any of those other things that defined who I was before Joshua was born.

“Now, I have all this time and I don’t know what to do with it. My passion for the past six years isn’t there and I can’t have it. I can’t figure out how to spend my free time now. I get home after work and sit in front of the TV. It’s just me, the remote control, and the idiot box. Every ten seconds I change the channel. Hours later, I wake up on the sofa with the TV still on. I can’t get out of the rut.

“I can’t find that passion I had before Joshua. Before, I thought of myself as a writer. I hadn’t done it yet, but my goal was to live the life of a writer. Now, I don’t know how to get started. I don’t know how to be me again, at least on those days when I don’t have Joshua.”

“Are you still seeing a counselor?”

“Yeah. She says that I’m becoming an expert at making excuses for not doing anything. That I’m using this whole situation as an excuse to avoid challenges. To avoid finding out that I can be happy even when I don’t have my kid.”

We finished our meal and began the walk back to our offices. When we stood at the same street corner where we had run into each other a year prior, I told Steve, “You should go home and write tonight.”

He looked at me with such a look of uncertainty and sadness I thought he might cry. “How do I do that?”

“Just go home and write something. For yourself.”

As though a light bulb had gone on, he smiled, “Yeah. You’re right. For myself.”

We parted ways then and wished each other well.

* * *

“Father, what if I don’t know what will make me happy?”

“It can be a struggle, señor.”

“When I’m not with my kids, I think of them. Right now, in my mind, I can see little Jason sleeping in his bed. He’s nestled in his blankets, with his favorite stuffed animal in his arms. He’s beautiful like that.

“And, Spence? I see him lying in his bed, too. Only, he’s still awake. He’s lying on his side reading a book. He has one arm draped along his side. The reading light on his wall casts him in a combination of shadow and light. In that moment, he’s at peace. Of course, his peace is likely to end since he should have turned his light out already.”

“It sounds like you have two boys you love very much.” When he spoke, the light in Father Santos’ eyes glimmered just a little brighter and he smiled at me. I could tell that he shared in my happiness with my children.

“I do.”

“Then, what is the problem?”

“All I can think about when I am with my family is what life would be like without them. It’s not an unattractive picture. I’ve devoted my life to them and I’m tired. The thought of being on my own again doesn’t scare me.” I realized that my voice had dropped, almost to a whisper, because I was afraid to actually say how I felt.

“That is not good, Señor,” Father Santos said.

“I know. Believe me, I know,” I said quietly. I couldn’t stand the thoughts that had swirled in my head. “When I became a father, my purpose in life upon which all other things revolved, was to raise my children to be the best they could be. I didn’t want to control or dominate them. To force them to achieve any more than they wanted or were capable of. I wanted, and still want, to make sure that they learn the lessons life has and grow up to be responsible adults.”

“It sounds like you are a good father, Señor.”

“But what happens as they grow older and grow apart from me? What happens when they no longer need me?” I heard myself speaking and realized I was pleading to the old man to answer my questions. Father Santos leaned forward and placed his hands on the table in front of him.

“Señor,” he said. He didn’t continue until I looked at him, eye to eye. “Your boys will always need you.”

“Yeah, yeah. It’s not the same though.” I looked down, unable to hold his gaze. “It’s already happening. They’re starting to pull away from me. Spence would rather spend his day emailing his friends and hanging outside with the neighbor kids than playing catch with me. He’s a good kid, but he’s doing what he’s supposed to. He’s finding his way now and I’m just a bystander.”

I wished that the bucket was no longer empty. I needed another beer. “And, Jason? He’s his mother’s son all the way. I’m just tired. So incredibly tired. I don’t know how much more I can take.”

“What of your wife, Señor Rockwell? Does she not provide you with happiness?” I scoffed at the thought, but did not respond with words. “I see,” Father Santos said.

“Father Santos, if I leave my kids, which I think about every day, every single day, the purpose I chose for myself when Spence was born would remain unfulfilled and incomplete. It’s actually pretty simple. I can’t figure out how to find happiness with my family.

“My wife is incapable of helping me. There’s really nothing left between the two of us. All I can assume is that she thinks that once the kids are grown and gone, we’ll somehow ‘find’ each other again. I don’t see that happening again. Too many years of living apart while living together have gone by.

“And, as my kids grow older, that sense of fulfillment I get from being their father moves farther and farther away. If I stay, I’m afraid I’ll lose track forever of who I really am. I’ll struggle to find something to be passionate about once my kids no longer need me. But if I go, I fail at the single most important task I set for myself in this life.”

“This is why you come to my church?”

“Yes, Father. Yes.”

“Señor, think about the people of this village. Of Santo Cielo. How they have found happiness with so little. You can find it, too, but I believe it is time now for sleep. Please.” His tone had quieted again as he finished and pointed towards the cot. A few moments later, I settled down under the thin blanket while Father Santos went about his evening ablutions.

Once he settled himself in his corner, the silence of the little house was soon pierced (need a better word) by the sound of his breath rattling the through his throat and lungs. Although Father Santos slept just a few feet away, I was essentially alone with my thoughts and as tired as I was, I tossed and turned for quite awhile.

With nothing to distract me, I found myself returning over and over to the sensation I had felt when I slipped below the ocean’s surface and water filled my mouth. Rather than recognizing that the moment was long gone, I found myself swamped by the fear. In waves, it came over me and then I thought again of leaving my kids to a life without a father. I couldn’t help it. Considering Antonio’s death, my own wasn’t out of the question.

In the dark, alone, I cried softly at that thought, the warm tears sliding silently down my cheeks. I didn’t bother to wipe them away. I cried for my kids. I cried for my wife. I cried for myself. I cried for the life that could have been, but wasn’t. the life that had died somewhere along the way.

As the tears dried and the fear left me, I thought of the many words of Father Santos. He was right. And the old man in the bar was right. I deserved to be happy. The question still remained, though. How could I achieve that state? I couldn’t imagine a happy life without those moments with my boys. I needed my daily reminder of them. No matter how much stress they caused me, no matter how much worry, every day one or both of them said or did something that made it worthwhile. Those little actions and reactions, random thoughts expressed in the most innocent of ways, and the way that they demonstrated every day that they were growing up all had become a part of the vital essence of my life.

After what felt like hours of kicking these thoughts around, I finally began to clear my mind and felt my eye lids grow heavy. As sleep took me, I thought of Isabella. Of the one time she laughed and her face lit up. I saw her thank me again for our short walk and puzzled over why she thanked me before finally falling asleep.

 

Part IV

Ding! Dong! Ding! The ringing of a bell woke me up to the sun streaming into Father Santos’ home. At first I thought it was an alarm waking me to get ready for the day. When I reached out to turn it off, my hand hit nothing but air and I opened my eyes to find the snooze button.

It was then that I realized that the ringing bell was coming from the church and there was no alarm clock to turn off. I sat up quickly and immediately regretted it. My body ached and my sun burn chafed.

Once again, Father Santos had left me alone to greet the morning. I rose and walked to the window that looked out towards the Pacific Ocean. From my vantage point, I could see the bell tolling back and forth against the crisp blue sky. A group of villagers, with children running happily ahead and then circling back around them, walked up the hill to the church.

While I watched, Father Santos came from around the front of the church. “Señor, mass is about to begin,” he said when I opened the door to meet him.

“It’s not Sunday.”

“No, no, Señor. It is Wednesday. It is not only on Sundays that we gather to worship.” He stopped and began to turn to go back to the church before he returned his gaze to me. Quietly, he asked, “Will you join us?”

I shrugged, “Sure.” I followed Father Santos back down the path, through the flower bed and across the hard scrabble earth that stretched out from the color of the flowers. When I got to the cross, the villagers were streaming up the path and into the church. I stopped and waited for them.

This was their church and their faith that they were practicing. I felt out of place, more than I had since I arrived. Once the last little boy scurried into the church after his mother, standing at the entrance and swatting him on his backside as he passed into the church, I walked slowly up to the door. Mottled sunlight filtered in through the couple of stained glass windows on the side of the church that faced the east. Flecks of dust weaved back and forth in the light, riding on gentle currents of air. Candles were scattered around the altar. But for the most part, the church was bathed in darkness.

The people of Santo Cielo were scattered amidst the pews, with most up front, as close to the altar as they could get. In the front row, an old woman dressed in black and with a black lace shawl wrapped around her head sat next to Isabella. On the opposite side from her grandmother, Isabella’s little boy sat. I could just make out the top of Ivan’s head. For the few seconds I looked, he never stopped moving. Turning to his mother, pointing to something up at the altar, turning back to her.

I slipped into the back pew and sat down, resisting an unbidden urge to kneel down and cross myself. The words of the Our Father played through my head. After a couple of lines, I lost my way in the prayer. It had been too many years since my childhood of reciting it every Sunday and holy day.

Within a few minutes, Father Santos entered from behind the altar and the church was immediately enveloped in silence. Even Ivan stopped moving, if only for a few seconds before beginning his energetic bounce again. The old priest was wearing his priestly robes. White, with a gold _______. In the dim light filtering in through the windows he practically glowed.

Part III

January 6, 2009 by kingmidget

So, I’m not done with this.  Part III is supposed to end with the end of the day, but it hasn’t quite arrived.  Neither has the conversation that is in mid-dialogue at the end of what follows.  But, hey, I’m making progress…

 

Part III

 

I could float no more.  I stood up and turned towards the beach.  There, standing next to the small mound created by my shoes, socks and shirt, were Isabella and her little boy.  As soon as I saw them, the boy pointed at me and began to smile and then to laugh.  He tugged on Isabella’s hand and looked up at her to make sure she also saw what he saw.  A sunburnt white man in saggy boxers rising out of the ocean.  I suppose it was better than the boy shrieking in fear.  If I had been in his shoes, I probably would have been laughing, too.

 

I walked towards the dry sand, trying the best I could to protect what little dignity I had left.  Before I left the water, Isabella shouted, “Señor!  Padre Santos,” followed by Spanish I couldn’t comprehend.  When she was done, I did the only thing I could think to do.  “Huh?” I said with a shrug.

 

Apparently, “huh” is a universal word because she repeated herself, only much more slowly this time, while pointing towards the church.

 

“I don’t understand.  No comprende?”

 

Isabella looked at me more closely.  I got lost in her eyes until she brought me back.  “Señor?”  I pulled away from her eyes.  She bent down and picked up my shorts.  “Por favor.”

 

“Oh, yeah.  Right.”  I took the last few steps towards her and grabbed the shorts.

 

“Por favor,” she said again, once I had slipped the shorts on.  She motioned with her hand for me to follow her and began to walk up the beach towards the village and the church behind it.  She held her little boy’s hand and tugged him along while he stumbled to keep up and looked back at me with a smile on his face.  His round eyes and that smile showed such simple joy for life.  I felt like an old woman, feeling an irresistible urge to run to him and squeeze his cheeks.  I wanted to hear him laugh and giggle.

 

I put my shirt on, picked up my shoes and followed.  At first, I hung back to be able to watch Isabella walk ahead of me.  She had wavy brown hair that reached just below her shoulders.  Her narrow waist flared out to hips that begged to be touched.  Catching my breath and pushing that thought out of my head, I walked faster to catch up.  When I reached Isabella, I walked with her for a few seconds before I tapped her on her shoulder to stop her.  When she looked at me, I pointed at her and asked, “Isabella?”  She nodded her head slightly.  I pointed at myself.  “Kel.”

 

“Kel,” she repeated quietly.  I pointed at her son and shrugged my shoulders.  Her eyes lit up then and she smiled for the first time since I had met her.  “Llamas es Ivan.”    (need to make sure I’ve got this right.)  More rapid-fire Spanish that I couldn’t understand streamed from her mouth.  I shrugged again.  This time helplessly.

 

“Si.  Si.  No comprende,” she giggled.  Isabella picked Ivan up and he looked at me with another smile as he rested his head on his mother’s shoulder.  “Por favor, señor.  Padre Santos.”  Isabella pointed again beyond the village towards the church.

“Si,” I sighed with another shrug.   She laughed again at my limited use of Spanish. 

 

We walked, side by side, around the village and up the path towards the church.  I stole glances at her, admiring her profile.  I kept being drawn to her hips, wishing I could put my hands on them.  As we approached the church, I pushed the thought from my mind.  There was no chance I’d have that opportunity, but it was certainly a nice thought while it lasted.

 

“Señor?”  We had reached the entrance to the church.  I turned to face Isabella as she pointed first at me and then at herself.  Finally, she made a walking motion with her fingers and looked at me.  When she was sure she had my attention, she said, “Gracias,” before dipping her head down, turning away from me and practically running back down the hill, with little Ivan once again looking over her shoulder at me with a huge smile on his face.

I turned and walked into the church.  Father Santos sat in one of the pews at the front, looking up at the crucifixion scene that was depicted behind the altar.  Every few minutes he crossed himself.  I sat down in a pew in the back and allowed him to finish his prayers. 

 

“Señor Rockwell.  Isabella found you.  Bueño,” he said, when he finally rose and turned to leave the church.  Father Santos pointed his elbow out to me.  “My legs are tired today.  Help an old man.”  I reached out to hold the twigs wrapped in the fabric of his shirt and steadied him while we walked down the hill to the village.

 

“I need to pay a visit to Señora Contreras.  If you will come with me, when we are done, I would ask you to tell me what you see.  But, until then, please no talk.”

 

“Father Santos.  I don’t understand,” I began.

 

Before I could continue, he interrupted me.  “Señor, if you listen to me and show some patience, you will.  You do not need to understand before.  No?”

 

“I guess,” I mumbled, resigning myself to another of Father Santos’ mysterious messages.

 

“As you did at lunch when you opened your heart to speak, now open your heart to see.”

 

We began to walk slowly through the village.  Father Santos shuffled along on my right, his feet scraping the surface of the road and pushing up small clouds of dust with each step.  As we progressed down the road, he began to lean more and more on my hand that was wrapped around his elbow.  Once or twice, I tried to speak, but each time, he quieted me, “Ssssh.  See.  No speak.  You really must begin to learn how to experience the world.  Are all Americans so impatient?”  I shrugged my shoulders in reply, afraid to break his order of silence.

 

I walked with the old Father Santos as we made our way through the small heart of Santo Cielo.  Slowly and yet more slowly, we walked through the village.  Children played and ran through the village’s few streets.  Once or twice, one of the children, weaving through the homes, darted out in front of us, almost upending Father Santos.  Each time, he laughed at the child and said something I didn’t understand.  The child when this occurred, paused briefly, bowed their heads at their priest and then darted off again to rejoin his or her playmates.

 

Women poked their heads out of doors and windows and yelled to each other.  Folding laundry from lines strung between homes and playfully swatting at children as they ran by, the women displayed a sense of ease with each other and with the children, regardless of whether the kids were theirs or somebody else’s.  In front of one house, a group of men sat in a circle.  Sipping from bottles of beer, they leaned back in their chairs.  Not knowing their language, I had no idea what stories they told each other, but I could tell that they enjoyed each other’s company.

 

Towards the edge of the village, Father Santos interrupted my observations, “It is here.  Please wait for me.”  He slipped from my grip and made his way even more slowly up to a small shack.  Knocking quietly on the door, he announced his presence and let himself in.  I waited outside.  And waited some more as the sun descended in the western sky.  The silence in the house was broken by an occasional sob and wail.

 

“Señor Rockwell.  Let us go.”  He shook my shoulder and woke me from the spot where I had sat down and leaned against Señora Contreras’ home.  I shook the sleep from my head and rose slowly to my feet.  I could feel the work of the day in my muscles and joints, as well as the pain of my sunburn as my shirt rubbed against my skin.

 

“It is a sad thing,” Father Santos said to me as we began our walk back towards the church.

 

“Father?”

 

“Señora Contreras.  She is an old woman and lost her husband just last week.  I have tried to minister to her soul and assure that he has passed to heaven, but she has yet to accept it.”  Father Santos stumbled slightly and slowed his steps.  I reached out to grip his elbow as I had on the walk into the village.  “Gracias, Señor.  Today is a hard day.  Such hurt in my old bones.”

“I’m sorry.”
     

“Si.  That is all we can be.  Sorry.”  We walked in silence and when we approached the trail to the church, Father Santos stopped and looked to the ocean.  He squinted against the sun that was dropping quickly towards the ocean.  With a sigh, he continued, “Señora Contreras has spent her entire life here in Santo Cielo.  Her parents are buried in the cemetery behind the church.  As are her five brothers and three sisters.  They have all preceded her to heaven, waiting for her to join them. 

 

“As a young man, Señor Contreras came to Santo Cielo many years ago.  When they first laid eyes upon each other, it was, how do you say it in your language?”

 

I could guess what he meant.  “Love at first sight,” I offered.

 

“Si.  Love at first sight,” Father Santos chuckled, looking up at me.  “They were married for almost sixty years and loved each other very much.  That first sight lasted for many years.  Señor Contreras has now joined the rest of the family in the cemetery.  He waits for her, too.  I am afraid that she is desperate enough that she may do what she can to speed the arrival of that moment.

 

“Isabella is Señora Contreras’ youngest grandchild.  She is the only family left in Santo Cielo.”

 

Father Santos took one last look at the ocean.  “Come.  Help an old man up the hill.”

 

With my hand on his elbow and his cane in his other hand, we made our way up to his home.  When we got to the cross, freshly painted and almost gleaming in the light of the setting sun, Father Santos stopped.  The setting sun glow cast the cross and the church in an unearthly orange glow.  “Would you like to pray, Señor Rockwell?”

 

“No, Father Santos.  Thanks, but no.”

 

“My church is always open to you.”

 

“I know.  I know.”  I wondered if a man such as Father Santos could fathom some one like me.  A non-believer.  “Prayer is a difficult thing for me.”

 

“Señor, you have doubts.  That is obvious.”

 

“Father, it is much more than doubt.  I may not be able to tell you everything that brought me here, but I can tell you one thing with certainty.”

 

He interrupted me then, “You do not have faith?  You do not believe in God?”

 

“Yes, Father Santos.”  I don’t know why, but I felt ashamed to admit it to him.  By acknowledging my lack of faith, I felt as though I was calling his own into question.

 

I looked down at Father Santos and saw that he was looking at me with a bemused expression, the one I had seen several times in the past twenty-four hours.  It told me that he was playing with me, but at the same time was also entertained by my lack of awareness.  The look meant another pearl of wisdom was about to be dropped into the palm of my consciousness.  For me to consider.

 

“Prayer does not require a god, Señor,” he said with a shrug.  “What is it you did yesterday while you sat in my church?  What is it you did this afternoon while you floated on the ocean’s waves?  What is it you did while you weeded in my flower bed this morning?  Was your head full of air or were you thinking?  With your head?  Or with your heart?  It does not matter.  Why is that not prayer?

 

“Prayer is a search for answers.  Or it should be.  Yes, too many people think of prayer as asking God for something.  I believe they are wrong.  Prayer is about opening your mind and … yes … this,” he stopped and pointed at his chest.  “Your heart.”  He continued on, but I was no longer listening.

 

Once he said “you floated on the ocean’s waves,” I lost track of what he was saying.  An anger welled up in me and burst forth.  “You saw me out there?!”

 

“Eh?”

 

“You saw me out there in the ocean, struggling and you didn’t send anybody to help me,” I paused to take a breath.  “Why didn’t you send somebody to help?”

 

“I did not know.  My old eyes make it difficult.  I could see you, but, I did not know,” he said, shrugging again.

 

“I almost died!”

 

“Señor,” he now said a little sternly, “you went out into the water on your own.  If you went too far, that was by your own decision.  Was I to send one of the men of the village out to rescue you?  To risk his own life?  Sometimes when you make your own trouble, you have to find your own way out.  It looks like you did.”

 

I was tired of Father Santos’ neverending words of wisdom.  Or maybe I was just tired.  “I almost drowned, old man!  I was this close to leaving my kids without a father,” I said, holding my hand in front of his face with my thumb and index finger mere millimeters apart.  Shaking it at him for emphasis, wanting to poke him in the chest, but knowing that I had already gone too far.

 

“You choose to go into the ocean and get carried too far out.  The people of Santo Cielo had nothing to do with this.  Why should they risk their own lives to save yours?”

 

“I’m not leaving my kids without a father.  I can’t leave them to be raised by Holly alone.  That would be a catastrophe!  She thinks that parenting is telling her kids to do something and then ignoring that they aren’t doing it.”

 

I looked down at the old priest again and noticed that he was looking at me with a bemused smile on his face.  “Maybe it is through anger that you pray,” he said, shrugging once again, and turning to walk up to his little house behind the church.  He struggled to make his way with his cane and without my support, but he did not turn to ask for help.  He left me alone, standing in front of the church.  Speechless.  The anger drained out of me.  I accepted his offer and, shoulders slumped, entered his church again.  To pray.

 

I sat in the front pew and repeated my efforts of the day before.  As the sun sank and its light left the world around me, I tried to let myself go.  I tried focusing on the flame of one candle.  In the next of votives at the side of the altar, it stood alone.  One grouping of lit candles to the right, and one candle on the left.  Lit and flickering on its own.  That flicker every time a draft caught it and made it dance, kept distracting me from a thought.

 

* * *

 

Holly, Spence and Jason alone, without me.  I was terrified by the thought.  She couldn’t even figure out how to get them to turn their light off at bedtime.  How would she prevent Spence from succumbing to drugs?  How would Jason avoid fathering a child before the age of sixteen?  How could I reach such dire consequences based on an inability to get her kids to bed?  Because it was more than that, so much more.

 

“Spence, it’s time to set the table,” she would say just as she finished preparing dinner.  Several minutes would pass and Spence wouldn’t have moved an inch.

 

“Spence, dinner’s ready.  Set the table.  Jason, clean your stuff off of the table.”

 

“Yeah, just a minute, mom,” Spence would reply.

 

“I don’t want to,” Jason would whine in his barely older than a toddler voice.  He had learned that phrase from Spence, I’m sure.

 

More time would lapse.  “Spence!  Set the table.  How many times do I have to tell you?  Jason, get in here, and clean your stuff up!”

 

By the time Jason would finally clear his things off the table, usually with a tear or two thrown in for good measure, and Spence had set the table, dinner would be a little bit cooled off.  Holly would be frustrated and I would be annoyed at the fact that the same thing that happened every night had happened once again.  Why couldn’t she learn from experience?  Why couldn’t she figure out that, if she just stood firm for a few days, it would actually get easier?

 

Because she didn’t want to.  Holly told me once, “I choose my battles.  I’m not going to fight them on everything.”

 

To which I replied, “You’ve got to fight the small battles, otherwise you won’t know how to when it really matters.  And the boys won’t believe you when you finally do.”  I felt like I was speaking the obvious.  “If you get them to toe the line on the little things, it will make it easier.”

 

“I’m not going to get upset at them about everything.  They should get to be kids.  To do what kids do.”

 

“This isn’t about kids doing what kids do.  This is about them learning that there are expectations and rules that they should live by.”

      

            Unfortunately, “rules” was a dirty word to Holly.  Whenever I brought up the idea that they needed to have rules, she would roll her eyes.  “You are your mother’s son.  That’s for sure,” she’d laugh.

       

           “Yeah, well, you are your mother,” I’d retort, and the conversation would be over.  Holly would return to her ways, ignoring things that should be and making sure that Spence and Jason did not have clear, enforceable expectations — okay, rules — to live by.  And, I would over-react to every little slight, every little incidence of one or the other not complying with the behavior I expected. 

           

            I was the bad guy.  Holly was the fun parent.  I was getting to the point where I wondered if she was willing to fight them on anything.  Spence could spend the day with his IPod on, playing video games and text messaging his friends, and she would hardly say a word.  You wouldn’t want to actually try to get him to engage in real life.  Nah, that would meaning fighting a battle.  One that apparently wasn’t worth it.  That would mean expecting them to be better than other kid whose parents just as equally didn’t seem to give a damn about how their kids were growing up.

 

* * *

 

 

Maybe my anger at Father Santos, misdirected as it was, had provided me with the answer I needed.  If I didn’t want to die and leave my kids, maybe I wasn’t ready to do it voluntarily either.  My wife had a flawed sense of parenting.  If I wasn’t around on a regular basis, if I wasn’t involved with the boys on a daily basis, how could I be sure that they were learning the right lessons of life.  I had an idea of how I wanted Spence and Jason to view their roles in the world around them.  If I wasn’t around to teach them that, I might as well give up entirely.  If I left Holly, it meant leaving my kids as well.

I left the church and trudged up the rest of the hill to Father Santos’ home.  When I got inside, I saw that he had already begun his preparations for dinner.  In the center of the oven was another towel wrapped bundle.  A couple of pots bubbled away on the stove.  In the center of his freshly painted table was a bucket full of ice and beer.  Next to the bucket was a bowl of fruit. (describe either sapodilla or cherimoya) 

 

Father Santos sat in one chair with a cup of tea in his hands.  I noticed that his was the only tea on the table.  Apparently, he had learned from the night before.  Although the quality of the tea had surprised me the night before, I preferred the beer.

 

He blew on his tea lightly before looking up at me.  “Eh, so you are done.  Did you pray?”

 

“I don’t know, Father,” I replied.  “I’m … I’m sorry for earlier.”

 

“De nada.  It is nothing, señor.  I am an old man.  You are right.”

 

“Father, you were … are … only trying to help me.”

 

“Aah, señor, sometimes I carry on.”

 

I couldn’t necessarily disagree with him.  I wasn’t sure how many more times I could hear him tell me to use my heart instead of my head, but I also knew that his own heart was in the right place.

 

“Please, Father, no more for now.”

 

“Si, señor,” he sighed.  “Por favor.”  He motioned to the other chair and pulled a beer out of the bucket and held it out to me.  As I took the beer and sat down, I sighed myself and ran my fingers through my hair.  “It is a long day for you today, no?” Father Santos asked.

 

“Yeah, a little weeding, a little painting, and a little near death experience can take a lot out of a guy.”  I laughed then and found myself unable to stop.  The stress of the experience was finally coming out, releasing from my body.  I pulled the top off the beer and downed half of it in several gulps.  I needed it more than I had known.

 

“Death is not something to laugh at, señor.  Just ask Señora Contreras.”

 

“Yes, Father.”

 

He mumbled something in Spanish that I did not understand and got up.  Father Santos shuffled to the stove and began to stir what was in the two pots, mumbling more under his breath.

 

We spent the evening much as we had the night before.  The sun set with the last light fading from the window above the table.  Darkness wrapped around the room, broken only by a single candle set on the table between the Father and I, and the embers of the fire in the stove.  The candle, a faint shade of blue, was a gnarly thing, with days or weeks or months of melted wax, an even fainter shade of blue, lumped around its edge and down its sides.  The fire hissed and crackled and cast an eerie orange glow in the corner.

 

While he finished his preparations at the stove, Father Santos let me sit in silence.  But soon, he brought two plates to the table.  They were heaped with diced pork in a spicy sauce and more rice.  The towel-wrapped tortillas were placed next to the bowl of fruit.  I began with a tortilla.

 

“Si, you like Isabella’s tortillas?”

 

“They’re very good,” I replied, tearing a piece off, dipping it in the sauce and scooping up a piece of pork.  I savored the morsel before tearing another chunk of tortilla and repeating the effort.

“Isabella learned to make tortillas from her grandmother, Señora Contreras.  It is something that women in this country do.  It is as though they are born to it.  For Isabella, it is different.  There is something she learned from her grandmother that most do not learn.  For most women, tortillas are nothing much more than flour and water.  Maybe a little sugar to sweeten.  Good.  But not so good as a Contreras tortilla.  Señora Contreras’ tortillas have always had something extra.  She has never revealed what the secret is.  Except to her daughters and granddaughters. 

 

“Isabella has kept the secret and now makes tortillas that are just as good as her grandmothers.  Some say they are even better.  That somehow, Isabella has managed to improve upon the Señora’s work.”

I tore another chunk of tortilla and scooped another piece of pork with it.  The fire of the chiles in the sauce was beginning to accumulate and create a constant slow burn on the back of my tongue and down my throat, but I still wanted more. 

The tortillas, I realized, represented something much more than food to Isabella.  There was something very simple, yet remarkable, about the warm pieces of bread wrapped in a towel on the center of Father Santos’ table.  They were a link to Isabella’s past.  To her culture.  To the traditions of her family.  Ultimately, to who she was and the choices she made.  Isabella, along with her little boy who had no say in the matter, was the last of her family that had stayed in Santo Cielo.  Soon, her grandmother would be joining her husband in the cemetery farther up the hill.   

 

Alone among the younger generations, Isabella had decided to stay in Santo Cielo.  To accept and be happy with the simple things the town had to offer.  At one time, maybe she too had dreamt of a big city and fancy things, but she had not pursued those dreams.  Instead, she stayed behind.  Making tortillas for Father Santos, raising her little boy in a ramshackle cluster of shacks perched on the edge of the ocean, and paying honor to the simple things that make up a life.

 

All this I got from a piece of tortilla in my hand, the words of Father Santos, and fleeting memories of a simple woman who had smiled and thanked me for a short walk earlier in the day.  As the good Father might say, “eh,” maybe I was beginning to think with my heart, instead of my head.  Or maybe it was just a result of how quickly a beer could addle my brain after an exhausting day.  Maybe I was wrong.  Maybe Isabella burned with a yearning to leave Santo Cielo, just as I burned with a need to find my answers.

 

“Tell me about Isabella.”

The priest looked at me for a moment.  Closer than he had before.  “What is it you wish to know?” 

 

“I don’t know.  Where is her husband?”

 

Father Santos squinted his eyes at me even tighter.  The playful glint that always seemed to dance in the light of his eyes disappeared for a moment as he looked at me.  The permanent furrows of his brow grew deeper.  He sighed deep and long before settling back in his chair.

 

“He is buried up the hill with the rest of Isabella’s family that has preceded her to heaven.”

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

“It is not my loss, Señor.”

 

“For Isabella, I mean.  And Ivan.”

 

“Si.  It is tough for the little boy.  He has never known his father.  Isabella, I don’t know if she has recovered yet.  It is not often that I see her smile.  Or hear her laugh.  With a child such as Ivan it is difficult to understand that she does not find reason to laugh.”  Father Santos sighed again and reached towards the bucket.  “Sometimes, such a thing is necessary.  Do you mind?” he asked, pulling a bottle of beer out of the melting ice.  “To talk of death of one as young as Antonio, Isabella’s husband, is hard.  He was a good man and a good husband.  I believe that with Antonio, much like her grandmother had, Isabella found a man she loved.”

He wiped a hand across one of his cheeks in a gesture that appeared to be the wiping of a tear.  It was difficult, in the dark though, to be certain.  Just as easily, he could have been trying to wipe the weariness from his face.

 

“What happened?”

 

“The ocean took him while Isabella was pregnant.  He disappeared one day while fishing.  His body washed up on the sand a couple of days later.”

With questions filling my mind, I had nothing more to ask.  In the stillness of Santo Cielo, we ate the rest of our meal in a silence broken by forks scraping on ceramic plates and the slurps of two men in the time honored tradition of sharing a couple of beers.  Two men brought together as strangers and slowly learning of each other.  Two men who could very easily not be more different from each other. 

 

While I ate, I considered my presence at the Father’s table.  I laughed to myself at the thought that I had actually followed through on my escape.  Twenty-four hours prior, I kicked myself repeatedly for having left.  For thinking that running away to a small town in the desolate wastes of Mexico would provide me with a solution.  That evening, my second in Santo Cielo, I reveled in the idea.  After a lifetime of taking life seriously, of doing the responsible thing, I had taken the ultimate step of irresponsibility.

I told my boss I was taking an indefinite leave.  I told my wife, I needed to leave for a reason I couldn’t’ give her, for an amount of time I couldn’t quantify.  I hugged my kids — at least to the extent they allowed it — and told them I would be back soon even though I did not know if it was true.  And I left.  For those few moments that we ate, seated only a couple of feet away from each other but thousands of miles apart in reality, and for the first time since I boarded the airplane the day before, I felt as though I had made the right decision. 

 

I thought of my family sitting in the dining room of our home.  Spence sitting on one side of the table, probably without me there to stop him, with his IPod on.  Jason on the opposite side, whining about what Holly had made for dinner until she relented and made him a peanut butter and jelly sandwich.  And the dog, going from chair to chair, begging for food.

 

I still did not know what I was going to do, but I felt I was in the right place, doing the right thing.  For the first time, I was taking the time to figure out who I was and what mattered.

 

“Tell me, Señor, what did you see in Santo Cielo today?”  Father Santos broke me out of my reverie.  Back to the here and now, but only for a moment.

 

* * *

           

When Spence was two or three I started taking him to story time and the local bookstore.  A twenty-something with a silly hat would read a couple of children’s books.  A classic here, an unknown rarity there.  Maybe a fun little song with the kids clapping out of rhythm.  The good storytellers — actually, they were story “readers” — could manage all of the voices and wouldn’t just read the story in a regular voice.

 

Through it all, while I sat criss-cross applesauce on the floor, Spence sat on my lap, with my arms around him, enthralled by the stories that unfolded through the words of the storyteller.  While other kids wandered about and lost interest, Spence would stay with me.  He loved books and words.

           

Something I will never forget is reading to Spence.  It was the routine that ended every day.  No matter the trauma of the day.  No matter how much we may have butted heads.  Reading provided the quiet within our father-son storm.  As the day wound down and Spence began to yawn and his bedtime approached, I climbed into bed with him and read to him.  Even after he was able to read for himself, for a few more years, the reading ritual was the same. 

Dr. Seuss books were among his favorites.  The meter and rhyme, the pattern of verse, and the made up, silly words all worked for him.  All because they created an artificial, imaginary world he couldn’t possibly construct on his own.  Spence was, and still is, one of the least imaginative kids. 

 

Dr. Seuss opened a door on the power of imagination and allowed Spence to see that there were worlds beyond our own.  Some even had loraxes, green eggs and ham, and foxes wearing socks.  Spence’s favorite was And To Think That I saw It on Mulberry Street, about a boy who struggled to respond to his father’s request to describe his day to him — to tell him what he saw on his way home from school each day.  In page after page, the boy’s story became more elaborate, until his walk home from school was filled with …………..

 

Spence loved it.  More importantly, for fifteen or twenty minutes every night, I could lay next to him on his bed with little fuss.  With a book propped up on my stomach and Spence’s head resting on my shoulder, I read to him.  He pointed at the pictures and, at the right time, began to point at the words and repeat them.  It was the questions he asked while I read to him that revealed to me how his little brain was developing.

 

 

Doing everything he could to postpone the inevitability of sleep, once I finished a book, Spence would ask for another.  I tried to humor him.  He would ask for another.  After a couple of books, I had to be a dad again and put my foot down, but it was okay.  Much like the feel of his arms around my neck, or the softness of his lips on my cheek, those moments lying next to him and enjoying a book provided the glue that held me together in the early years of parenting.

I’d like to think, too, that those evenings of reading led to Spence becoming the reader he became.  One of the few things we still had in common was that we both read whenever we could.  As he grew older, I looked forward to the opportunity to share with him the books I had loved.  Stephen King.  Wally Lamb.  Biographies of my heroes.  Stories of some of the most historic events in human history. 

Deep down, I knew that Spence was a good kid.  He was, to reluctantly agree with Holly’s way of looking at things, just doing what kids his age did.  With all of the gizmos and distractions, he was just like any other kid.  A candy store beckoned and he couldn’t resist.  An IPod superglued to his hand, the earbuds implanted in his ears.  Instant messaging with five different friends at once.  Text messaging anytime, anywhere.  Video games more realistic than the old Atari I had when I was a kid. 

 

Could I really fault him?  No.  But I certainly could keep working on teaching him that there was a bigger world out there.  That there was value in the type of human relationships that existed before technology took over.

 

* * *

 

But what did I see in Santo Cielo?  I certainly didn’t see …   (fill in with some things from Mulberry Street)  I didn’t even see a lorax or a cat in a hat.

 

“Father Santos,” I paused, but before he would once again tell me to talk with my heart, I continued, “I saw happy children.”

 

“Si.”

 

“They played and laughed although they had few toys.  When one was hurt, a woman comforted him and sent him back to his friends where he was accepted back without question.”

 

“Si.”

 

“I saw women sharing their time and energy with each other.  They laughed, too, but spent their time getting things done but in good spirits, without anger or frustration.”

 

“Si.”

 

“And the men were comfortable with each other.  They drank their beer, told their stories, and . . .

 

“Señor?”

 

“I saw people who were happy although they had very little.”

 

“Si, señor.  But, why do you say that they have little?”

 

“Father, by the standards I am used to, Santo Cielo doesn’t have much.  No one has a car.  I haven’t seen a telephone or a television.  Clothes are hung to dry on ropes strung between the houses.  The children play in the dirt with sticks instead of the electronic games that are everywhere in America.”

 

“But they are happy, aren’t they?”

 

“Yes, Father.  They seem to be.”

 

“Why do you think that is?”

 

I paused before answering and grabbed the last beer from the bucket.  Opening it and taking a couple of sips before responding allowed me the opportunity to consider the question.

 

“I can only guess, Father.”

 

“Then what is your guess, señor?”  The bemusement had returned to Father Santos’ voice.  I looked at him and saw, too, that the glimmer had returned to his eyes.  He arched his eyebrows at me and held his hands out as though to tell me to proceed.

 

“Father Santos, it’s been a long day.  I’m tired.  You’ve given me a lot to think about today.”

 

“Señor, I have done nothing more than ask you to do a few chores.  A little weeding.  A little painting.  A little of this.  A little of that.”  His smile grew as he spoke.

 

“Father,” I chided him.  “This day has been about much more than a couple of chores.”

 

“Eh,” he said with a shrug.  “What is your guess?”

 

“The people of Santo Cielo are happy because they know who they are and what they have.  They do not need, or want, anything else.”

 

“Señor?  Do you know what ‘Cielo’ means?”

 

“No.  Why?”

 

“Cielo means heaven.  Our little town here, while it may not look like much to you, is a small piece of heaven for those of us who have decided to live here.”

 

“I’m beginning to understand why, Father?  But don’t they want more?”

 

“Listen to me, por favor,” he said.  I sat in shock when he smacked his forehead with his palm.  “Aaaay, just when I think you’re seeing things as they should be seen.”

 

“Señor, we have a place here where we can live as we wish.  The ocean’s beauty and size remind us every day of how small we are, but also how lucky.  We have our heaven here.

“And this ‘more’ you speak of?  What is more?  Is it your televisions, your automobiles, your, how do you say it, gadgets?  Is this the ‘more’ you need to be happy?  We may not have much here in Santo Cielo, but we have what we need.”  We had finished eating and Father Santos rose slowly from his seat to gather the plates.  When he placed mine on top of his, the clatter of the two plates was louder than I expected. 

 

Father Santos picked the stack of dishes up and almost dropped everything on the floor when one of his legs buckled underneath him.  With a muttered expression of exasperation, the old priest steadied himself and walked slowly to the box by the door, setting the dirty plates in it and returning to his seat at the table.

 

“Señor, I have a simple question for you.  If the ‘more’ you speak of is so important, if leads to happiness, why are you here?”

 

I began to speak, but Father Santos held his hand up to silence me.  “No, it is not your turn yet.  I am not done.  There are times when we wish for more.  You are right.  When the ocean took Isabella’s husband and spit him back out a few days later, we all wished that Antonio had a better boat.

 

“When Señora Contreras’s husband became ill and spent his final months in pain, writhing and screaming in sweat-soaked sheets, we all wished for a doctor to ease his passage with medicine to soothe his pain.

 

“When a child gets sick and dies, we all scream at God and wish for a better world.  We wish for a world in which nobody gets hurt.  We pray for our loved ones and for all of the residents of Santo Cielo to be healthy.  To live long lives.

 

“I know that you do not believe in the real Heaven, and we do not hope to think that Santo Cielo is close to the Heaven that awaits us, but it is a place where the people in that little village at the bottom of this hill … well, they are happy.  Isn’t that what a heaven should be?”

 

“What about the people who leave?”

 

“They look for their heaven somewhere else.  Not everybody is looking for the same thing.  Surely you know that.

 

December 11, 2008 by kingmidget

Weed Therapy

 

Part I

 

            I had been told about a church and then I dreamed about it for weeks.  A worn-out church in Santa Cielo, a small dusty village in Mexico.  The church sits atop a small rise.  From its door, I had been told, you can look out over the homes of the people it serves and see the vastness of the Pacific Ocean.  In my dreams, I looked at the church from the edge of the village.  The church’s cross, a wobbly piece of two pieces of wood lashed together with a thin piece of twine and reaching to the heavens, surrounded by a brilliant blue sky with a few wispy clouds lolling about.  My dreams always ended before I began my hike up to the church.

 

I went in search of this church to find something.  Most people may go to such a church on a religious pilgrimage.  To find God or to speak to a god they know already exists.  That was not why I went.  I don’t believe in God and have no reason to find him.  Or her.  Or it.  No, instead this church was my destination because it stands on a hill.  From its windows I would be able to see the ocean stretch to the horizon.  I’d have the opportunity to be swallowed by the vastness of the world that the ocean presents.  My pilgrimage was not to find God, but to find peace.

In the church pews I would find solitude.  I believed that I would be alone with nothing but my thoughts, which oddly enough were what I needed desperately to escape.  No hustle and bustle.  No horns blaring.  No phones ringing – at the office, at home, even in the pocket where I kept my cell.  No mindless prattle from a TV in every room.  No noise, but the wind that sweeps by the church, the distant roar of the surf crashing on the beach, and the occasional laugh of a child playing in the village at the bottom of the hill.  The silence the church offered would help me clear my mind and find answers to the questions that haunted me and caused my stomach to churn. 

 

If given the opportunity, I could catalog my thoughts.  Put them in a mental ledger.  These go on the left side.  These go on the right.  Add them all up and this is where the path lies.  At least that was my hope.

           

To get the church in little Santo Cielo, I’d have to get on an airplane, but I hated the thought of flying.  On my first flight, taken when I was twenty-six, as the plane pushed back from the gate, I panicked.  Convinced that I was about to die when the plane plummeted to earth and was obliterated in a fireball, I wanted desperately to get off the plane.  But it was too late.  The flight attendants were belted in, the doors were secured, and my death was certain.  I survived and my healthy fear of flying survived with it.  I had flown many times since.  Every time the plane taxied to the runway, I convinced myself that my life would soon be over.  It’s not exactly a thought conducive to relaxation and comfort.

 

I hated leaving my family behind.  The moment I boarded the plane and turned my back I missed them.  As my little boy waved to me and blew me a kiss, a part of me was left behind.  A small hole was ripped out of me.  Of course, Spence, my older son, all of thirteen had begged and pleaded to be allowed to stay home rather than accompany us to the airport.  Considering what I was about to do, who was I to insist that he come along?

           

But it is because of my family that I made the trip.  Raising a family and all that goes with it is all-consuming and I needed this time.  As the plane lifted off, and that piece of me was left behind, I looked forward to my opportunity.  A few days in a small town in Mexico.  An afternoon sitting in a pew of a small church on a desolate hillside in Mexico.  A few days?  An afternoon?  Who knows?  Maybe more.  I hoped I would return with the answers I needed.  But I was uncertain.  It was entirely possible, the answers would elude me and my return would never happen.  I had convinced myself that I couldn’t return until I figured things out.  I deserved that outcome.  As did my family.

            The anticipation I felt at a journey I’d never made before overrode my innate fear of flying.  It wasn’t until the pilot advised us that the plane was approaching its cruising altitude that I realized we had left the comfort of firm ground behind in our aluminum cylinder of death. 

            The plane landed and I spent three hours in the back of a beat-up old

bus traveling barely paved roads.  Across the aisle from me sat a young woman.  She held in her arms a small child.  For much of the trip, he slept with his head rested on her shoulder.

 

* * *

 

            There was one feeling I enjoyed more than anything else.  As a father, things were best when one of my kids would wrap their arms around my neck.  A long hug, squeezed tightly in my arms, ending with me tickling him.  A quick embrace before he’s off and moving in the perpetual motion machine of a small child.   

 

If one of my sons rested his head on my shoulder, even if only for a second, it would get even better.  And a kiss on the cheek, with their delicate lips brushing the stubble on my cheek?  It was those moments I treasured most.  Those moments when they would shout with joy, “Daddy, daddy, daddy,” and fun and jump into my arms and squeeze me tight.  They could compensate for so much.  The whining and the stomping of the feet.  The ongoing battles over the most petty of things that were make or break in the minds of small children.

 

When Spence was four, I was already arguing with him and yelling at him.  But, when the end of the day came and I said good night, he would wrap his soft, warm arms around my neck and whisper to me, “Love you, Daddy.”  With those words, I would know that, at least in his mind, there were no scars left behind by the harsh words and raised voices of whatever had occurred earlier in the day.

 

“Love you, too.  You’re a good kid.”

 

“You’re a great daddy.”

 

I felt most secure then in the love I felt for him and that it was returned.  One night I lay next to him in his little bed.  I don’t remember exactly how old he was.  Probably four or five.  As we whispered to each other about our day, I asked him, “Spence, are you my buddy?”

 

“Uh-uh,” he replied, nodding his head.

 

“Will you be my buddy forever?”

 

“Uh-uh.”

 

“Forever?”

“Uh-uh.”  He kept nodding his head as I went through this litany of questions. 

 

“I love you,” I said, kissing him first on his forehead, then on each cheek, and then on his lips.

 

“Love you, Daddy,” Spence replied, in that quiet voice that told me drowsiness was finally starting to work is magic.  All of the spent energy of the day had finally caught up and Spence was finally winding down.  I lay there quietly with him until I could tell he was asleep.  I knew my hopes of the little guy holding true to his words were unreasonable, but I hoped we would be able to find a way to remain buddies.  For life.

 

Now, at the not-so-tender age of thirteen, however, it had been a long time since Spence voluntarily submitted to a physical display of affection from his father.  Buddies for life?  Nah, probably not.  At least not at the moment.  There had been an interruption in that effort.  Video games and an IPod, text messages and instant messaging with his friends, and hanging with the neighbor kid were all so much more cool than spending a little quality time with the old man.

 

Spence’s little brother, Jason, now making his way through his fourth year, fought me and resisted in a way that Spence never did.  At least at that age.  He didn’t argue.  He didn’t try to persuade me of the righteousness of his cause.  Instead, he simply rebuffed me and demanded his mother, who would always come running to soothe whatever it was that had ruffled the little guy’s feathers.

 

There seemed to be no chance that Jason and I would be able to find those few years that Spence and I had when I could do no wrong, where we truly were buddies.  Laughing and telling stories to each other.  Going for short bike rides with his legs peddling furiously in circles on his little bike trying to keep up with me as I tried to go as slow on a bicycle as humanly possible.  No, Jason was his mother’s buddy.  He certainly was not mine.

 

* * *

 

As the bus rattled and wheezed over the rough road, I looked at the woman sitting across from me with her child in her arms and thought about the tender moments that erased the traumas of parenting.  There was a time when those moments were frequent and often.  When I thought I had a relationship with at least my first son that would withstand the rigors of parenting and childhood.  Not so much anymore.

A couple of miles from the village, I saw the church in true, living color for the first time.  It stood by itself on a hill that overlooked a cluster of shacks just like I was told.  There were differences, however.  The cross that reached to the sky wasn’t perched on the front edge of the roof.  Instead, there was a cross firmly placed in the ground in the yard in front of the church.  On the roof was a small bell in an adobe frame.  No clouds, wispy or otherwise, danced across the sky as far as the eye could see.  Given the dryness of the earth and the lack of moisture in the air, I wondered when the last time a drop of rain fell on this arid corner of the world.  Off to the right, as the bus chugged into the little village, the vastness of the endlessly rippling ocean took my breath away.  Even though I had been to the ocean many times before, the brilliance of the blue water and the waves in their inexorable path to shore pushed me back against the back of my seat.

           

The bus dropped me off at the edge of the town.  With my bag slung over my shoulder, I trudged towards the church.  Down a street that wound through the cluster of buildings that make up the town until I reached a narrow trail that etched a line up the hillside to the church.  Surrounded by a decades old picket fence, the paint long worn away by weather and children picking at it, the church stood alone. 

            I stopped at the cross and looked at it.  It was a sad thing.  As worn as the fence, it leaned a little to the side.  A fresh coat of paint would have done it good.  After a moment or two, I continued on to the entrance into the church. 

            As I reached out to open the church’s door, it opened and out stepped an old man, hunched at the shoulders and propping himself up with a cane.  “Buenos dias, señor,” he said, squinting from the brightness of the sun.  The wrinkles around his eyes formed permanent furrows that were unchanged, even when he became accustomed to the glare and his face relaxed again.  Behind him I saw that the church was dark, lit only by flickering candles placed around the altar, lit no doubt by locals with special prayers in their hearts. 

            I looked back at the man.  He wore the white collar of a priest, but it was frayed and soiled by sweat.  “How can I help you?” he asked, in English so heavily accented I at first had no idea what he asked.  When he repeated the question, I told him that I just wanted to spend a few minutes in his church.

            It was at that moment that I realized just how crazy I was.  A thousand miles from home, I had placed my faith, my future, the life I had, in a vision.  A man at a bar was the first to tell me about this church.  I was staring at the bottom of my empty glass, pondering whether to order another beer or go home where the noise of family life would envelope me in silence. 

            “I’ve been there,” the stranger next to me whispered.  In response to my puzzled look, he continued, “You’re troubled.  I can tell.  Nobody looks at the bottom of a glass of beer like that unless their life is filled with doubt.  There’s something in your life that isn’t right.  Am I wrong?”

            “No.  No, you aren’t,” I replied.  I had no idea why, but I was willing to tell this man who I’d never met, something I had yet to express out loud.  Something I wasn’t even sure was true.  Was I really unhappy?  In a meaningful way? 

            “What is it?  Work?  Family?  Marriage?” the man asked.  “An addiction?”

            “Everything.  All of that.  Well, except for the addiction.  I’ve managed to maintain enough control to avoid losing everything at the end of a needle or at the bottom of a bottle.”  And I realized that I was unhappy in a way that was beyond meaningful.  It was an unhappiness that sapped the strength from my bones and reached to the very bottom of my soul.  As that realization dawned on me I almost broke down right there, in a darkened bar, surrounded by drunks nursing their drinks, and next to a stranger who had suddenly become my counselor and confessor.

            He leaned closer to me and whispered even quieter, “I know how to help you.”

            How could this man I’d never met know how to fix a problem, or problems, that I had just learned to acknowledge?

            “It’ll sound weird to you, but trust me on this.”  He paused then and placed his hand on my arm, drawing my attention to his face for the first time.  His face was lined and creased with the years that had rolled by, many more than I had yet to experience.  He had a glass in front of him that he twirled in his hand as he spoke.  I looked at his eyes and listened.

            “Many years ago, I was married, just as you are,” he began, as he casually waved towards my left hand and the ring on my finger.  Before he continued, he motioned to the bartender to refill our glasses.  “I thought I was happy and then something happened.  I woke up one day and by the time I walked into my office that morning I realized that my life was totally unsatisfactory.  There was nothing I could point to specifically and say ‘this is wrong’ or ‘that is wrong.’  I thought I loved my wife.  I had three great kids.  Everything seemed fine.  But, it wasn’t.  I just didn’t want any of it anymore.  My job.  My family.  My life.  All of it, I was ready to just chuck it.  I worked on the twelfth floor in an office with floor to ceiling windows.  At that moment, I thought seriously about running through one of those windows and feeling the freedom of flight.”

            I picked up my refreshed beer and gulped down half of it before setting the glass carefully back down in the ring of condensation that had already formed on the bar.  The old man continued without hesitation, “There are plenty of people who would say that I was just going through a midlife crisis.  I’m sure that’s probably what you’re saying to yourself about your own life.  ‘It’s just a phase.  I’ll get through it and things’ll be fine.’”  He chuckled briefly at the frown that formed on my face when he said this.  “Eh, so you know what I mean, don’t you?” he asked without expecting an answer.  “You know what?  Sometimes it isn’t a phase.”

            I found myself looking at the old man in the mirror behind the bar.  There was a line of liquor bottles spread out along the wall on the counter under the mirror.  The old man’s head was just visible above the tops of the tequila section.  A little Cuervo, a little _____, a little ______.  And an old man, just above, talking quietly to me.

            “I decided to take a break from it.  I explained to Sonia, my wife, who deserved better than I could give her, that I would be back.  And I left.  I got in my car and drove south for hundreds of miles.  I crossed the border into Mexico and didn’t stop until I got to the little village of Santo Cielo.  I knew nothing of the place, but I was tired and had driven far enough.

            “I spent the night in my car.  The village is small enough that there’s no hotel or really any other place to get a room so I had no choice.

            “In the morning, as the sun rose and the first light of the day woke me up, I could see a church, a decrepit old church that perched above the village.  It was almost as though the church was there to stand guard over the village and its inhabitants.  I don’t know why, but I knew that I had to visit the church.  I got out of my car and walked up the hill.”  The old man paused for a second and took a sip from his beer.

 

“When I got to the church, the front door was open and nobody was inside.”  I looked back at the reflection in the mirror and saw the two of us sitting side by side.

“I peered in, not sure why I was there, but knowing that I needed to be exactly where I was,” the old man sad.  As he did so, he squinted a little as though focusing on a memory.  As a fly on the wall, I saw as though from above and beyond, the old man sitting next to me basked in loneliness.  

           

“I was raised Catholic, but it had been years since I had stepped foot in a church, other than for the occasional wedding and funeral.  The years, however, hadn’t dulled all of my memories of the traditions.  I entered the church and walked over to the candles.  I lit one and prayed.  An ‘Our Father’ and a ‘Hail Mary’ seemed appropriate.”  As I looked, he began the gesture of crossing himself before he caught himself and stopped.

 

“Of course, that those were the only prayers I remembered precluded me from reciting anything else.  And, then I sat down in the front pew and looked up at the altar.  For hours.  I had never felt the sense of peace that I felt that day.  And haven’t since.  By the time I stood up, my legs were stiff and I thought I knew what I needed to do.”  It was uncanny.  I felt something bump my leg and saw him dangling a leg off his stool, shaking it a little.  As though he was shaking the stiffness out of it.

 

“When I turned around, an old man stood in the door way.  He was the priest, Father Juan Miguel Santos.  I nodded my head to him as I walked by him.  ‘Have you found what you’re looking for?’ he asked me.  ‘I think so,’ I replied.

           

“I spent the next couple of nights in my car and the days at the church, helping Father Santos.  Weeding, cleaning windows, making small repairs.  While I worked, we talked.  Father Santos, in his heavily accented English and the occasional Spanish word thrown in and I, trying hard to understand what he was saying.  To an observer, it may have appeared comical.  The priest, wizened, tanned and old, and a sunburned gringo with a paunch, sweating and grunting through their ‘chores,’ saying little, but saying a lot.

            “When I got home, I left my wife.  Father Santos and I never actually discussed my specific problems.  We danced around them, poked them with verbal jabs, but the words never crossed our lips.  But, I know what Father Santos told me over those few days.  Be happy.  Above all, be happy.”

            He looked up then after spending the past few minutes staring into the bottom of his own glass of beer while he told his tale.  He caught my eye and nodded his head at our reflection.

            I finally spoke.  “How do you know you chose happiness?”

            “Eh,” the old man nodded, “that’s a good question.  I don’t know.”  He patted me on the arm.  “My kids never forgave me.  I haven’t talked to them in years.  It was the hardest thing I’ve ever done and, there are times when I would give anything to take it all back.  But I can’t.  And I won’t.  It’s the decision I made and I’ve lived with it for a long time.

            “Go there, if you want to find the answer you’re looking for in the bottom of that glass.”

            “Sounds a little selfish to me,” I said.  “I mean, what about your kids?  You lost them.  How can that make you happy?”

            “Son, you’re right,” he said, placing his hand on my arm again.  “I could have stayed for my kids.  I should have stayed and made the effort to make things work.  To this day, I’m still not sure what it is that made me so miserable.  But, is it really selfish to seek happiness for yourself?  Is it really wrong to take care of yourself first?

            “Eh, you’re probably right.  I’ve heard it from plenty of others.”  He removed his hand and put some money down on the bar in front of us.  “Think about it, though.  How long do you have to sacrifice your happiness for the happiness of others?”

            “Thank you,” I mumbled to the old man as he turned his back on me and left the bar.  I wasn’t sure if gratitude was the appropriate sentiment, but, if nothing else, he had put enough cash down on the bar to cover my last beer.

 

I finished my own beer, setting the empty glass down without concern for matching the wet ring on the bar, and left with a new set of thoughts roiling around in my head.  When I got home, Spence was locked in his room, music blaring.  Jason was in the family room, absorbed in a Disney movie he had already seen more times than I could count.  And Holly, my wife?  She was sitting there, cuddling with him, and watching the movie, too.  For the umpteenth time as well for her.

 

* * *

 

            The priest stepped to the side, pulling the door open further.  “Come in, por favor.  Please,” he said.  He held out his hand and waved it towards the interior of the church.  As he did so, he lost his balance and almost fell over.  I grabbed his elbow to help steady him, feeling nothing more than skin and bone beneath the sleeve of his tunic like a couple of twigs wrapped in burlap.

           

“Gracias, señor.  Thank you,” the priest said with a smile on his face, a smile that hid the embarrassment of his feeble state.

            Standing at the threshold of the church, I realized my foolishness.  I lived in a modern world.  I had a cellphone and a Blackberry.  A TV in every room of my house.  TiVo.  A microwave capable of putting a meal on the table in minutes.  All of the latest technology at my fingertips.  And a family who I knew loved me.  Whatever my unhappiness was about, why would the answer be found in remote cluster of shacks huddled together on a dusty road between the hills of Baja and the vastness of the Pacific?  Would a decaying church led by Father Santos really do the trick?  I had no doubt, even though it had likely been decades since the stranger at the bar had come to Santo Cielo, that it was still Father Santos tending to his church and his flock.  He looked the same as the stranger had described, only older.  Much older.

 

Why would this place lead me to happiness?

           

With a sigh, I entered the church.  Its darkness, broken only by the flickering of candles, wrapped around me and sucked me farther into its belly.  I knelt before the altar and crossed myself.  Like the old man who had told me about the church, I had been raised Catholic and although it had been years since I attended church, the customs remained with me.  Kneeling before the cross, I wondered if somehow I was simply repeating history.  That this was some offbeat case of déjà vu.  Not in the sense that I had experienced this before, but that I was going through the exact same motions as the old man had.

            Was I doomed to the same result?  Leaving my wife and kids behind?  Would Spence and Jason never talk to me again?  Could I actually find happiness without them?  What the hell was I doing in this desolate place?

            Sitting down in the front pew and absorbing the aura of the church.  That was what I did.  In the last few days, as I thought about making this trip, I hadn’t stopped to think about just how idiotic it all seemed.  I had done the unthinkable.  I might as well try.  The time to change my mind, to slap myself upside the head and wake up, was long past.

            For two hours I sat there, as the sun dropped towards the horizon and the darkness of the church deepened.  I found myself focusing on the candles–the flames flickering in their glass enclosures and reflecting off the walls and surfaces of the church in a graceful dance of light.  At the end of those two hours, I was just as clueless as always. 

            Defeated, I rose from my spot and turned to leave the church.  The old pastor sat hunched over in the last pew, his eyes closed.  I thought his age and the afternoon heat had got the best of him and he was asleep.  But when I approached him, his eyes popped open and he looked at me with a smile.  “Señor?”

            “Yes.”

            “What troubles you?” he asked.  “I sit here and watch.  You . . . you do not move for a long time.  Only a man whose shoulders carry a lot of weight sits as you do.”

            I shrugged.  “It’s nothing.”

            “Señor?” he asked again.  Even in the gloom of the church, I could tell from his tone that he had likely raised his eyebrows, increasing the furrows on his forehead.  “I am a man of God.  Do not lie to me.”

            “Father Santos,” I began.

            “Aah.  You know of me.” 

            I chuckled in reply.  “A guess.  Nothing more than a guess.” 

            The old priest rose from his seat and peered up at me.  “Come with me.”  Without stopping to make sure I followed him, he shuffled out of the church.  He walked slowly, putting his cane out and making sure that it was firmly planted on the ground before each step.  I followed Father Santos as he made his away around the church, behind which was a small house made of the same material as the church.  Mud bricks.  Adobe.  Whatever it was, it looked just as ready to fall as the church.  A small bed of flowers, divided by a path, nestled up against the house’s foundation, adding the first hint of color, beyond the various shades of brown represented by the homes, dirt, and skin of the people I had seen since arriving in Santo Cielo.  The dirt around the flowers was a deeper shade of that brown, revealing the first sign of moisture other than the swells of the ocean that rose and fell on the horizon.

            I stepped into the little house behind Father Santos.  To call it a house was charitable.  I stood in the entry of a one room hovel.  In one corner there was a cot.  In another corner was a small, wood-burning stove.  In every corner, enough dirt or dust had accumulated to round the corners.  There were no hard angles left unsullied by a gathering of detritus.  (need a different word)

As soon as I saw the stove, I wondered how far the Father had to go to find wood in this desolate part of Baja until I realized it probably wasn’t the Father who went in search of wood, but the people huddled in the shacks at the bottom of the hill who brought it to him.  “Sit, por favor,” Father Santos said quietly, as my eyes wondered around the room. 

 

Next to the stove was a small table and two chairs.  The furniture showed just enough white to reveal that it had once been covered with white paint.  I sat in one of the chairs and it wobbled under my weight.  A small window let in the remaining light of the dwindling day.

           

The old priest turned to the stove to stoke the small fire that burned in its belly.  From a hook on the wall above the stove, he took a teapot.  I looked at the rust that spattered the outside and shivered at the thought of what the inside might look like.  While the teapot struggled to reach the boiling point, Father Santos took a tin from the window sill.  He scooped a spoonful of brown onto a square of cotton gauze and then put the spoon back in the tin.  Picking up the corners of the cotton, he tied them loosely into a knot and, as the teapot reached the boiling point, he took it off the stove and gently placed the gauze package in the hot water.

            “I hope you like tea.”

            Still troubled by the rust on the teapot, I struggled with my response before deciding not to respond at all.  Maybe he would think nothing of my silence.  I looked out the window at the oranges, reds and purples that began to spread across the sky as the sun’s lower edge dipped below the surface of the ocean, the edge of the horizon.  The colors rippled out across the water and reached towards me.  In that moment, I don’t think I had ever seen such a beautiful sunset.  And I questioned again what I was doing.

            If it was peace and solitude, or the presence of a god I didn’t believe in, that I needed, I could have gone to one of my hometown’s hundreds of churches.  A Mormon one, a Buddhist temple, the downtown cathedral.  Pick one and I could have sat in silence there.  Or I could have spread a blanket in a park and inspected each individual blade of grass in my vicinity until I found the one with a solution in it.  Oprah and Dr. Phil.  I could have watched them for a few days.  Or read a few Dear Abby columns. 

 

The answer to my problem could have probably been found much easier and much closer to home.  Instead, here I was, miles and miles away from my family in a world that probably couldn’t have been more different than my own.  This impoverished little corner of Mexico was supposed to help me?  The mysterious Father Santos playing the role of my mental and emotional advisor?  What the hell was I thinking?

           

I began to stand up for my escape when the priest placed a teacup on a saucer in front of me.  As the rattling of the mismatched pieces of porcelain subsided, Father Santos poured an aromatic stream of steaming tea into the cup and motioned for me to sit back down.  The creaking of the seat joined the gentle tinkling sound of the spoon Father Santos stirred his own tea with.

            We sat in silence for a moment or two.  I have never been much of a tea drinker so I stalled in the taking of my first sip.  A small bowl of sugar sat on the edge of the table against the wall.  I took a small spoonful of it and sprinkled it on the surface of my tea.  As the grains of sweetener spread out over the surface, I dipped my spoon gently into the tea and began to stir it slowly. 

            “Will you drink it?  Or only admire its look?” Father Santos asked.  I looked up at him then and saw that he had been watching me with a bemused smile on his face.  “It is good tea, señor,” he said as he dipped his head down and lifted his own cup to his lips.

            I followed his lead and took my first sip of his rusty teapot concoction.  The earthy depth of it lightened just a bit by the sugar I had added surprised me.  I took another sip and felt the warmth spread down towards my stomach.  Almost immediately, the tension I had felt only a few minutes before began to wane.  I sat back in the chair and relaxed my shoulders. 

            “What is it, señor, that troubles you?”  I looked at Father Santos and before I could answer, he continued.  “You think I won’t understand.  How can a simple priest in a town such as this understand the problems of your life?”  I found myself nodding slightly in response.

            “Yes, probably you are right.  What could an old man know of your

troubles?  But, maybe things aren’t as you think.”  He looked down again, stirred his tea and took another sip.  “This is good, no?”

            “It is,” I replied, taking another sip.  The calming effect of the tea spread even further.  “I’m not much of a tea drinker, but this is good.  Very good.”

            Ignoring me, Father Santos leaned back in his chair.  “I was married once, too,” he began while nodding towards the wedding ring on my left hand that glimmered ever so slightly in the fading light.  “Surprised?  Yes, probably.  You see I am not a real priest.

            “My wife died giving birth to Carlitos, our third child.  He did not survive the birth either.  They were buried together, with little Carlitos swaddled in a blanket and laying in my wife’s arms.  I spent the next few years raising our other children – Pablo and Rosita – until they left me, too. 

 

“As soon as he could, Pablo left for your country.  For America.  He believed the stories of the riches that awaited him.  I have not heard from him since.  Unlike many I have known who receive money from their family who go to America, I have never received a peso from Pablo.  I do not know if he ever made it across the big river.  Maybe he died in the desert.  Maybe he made it and has a family now, with a home filled with children.  Eh, maybe by now, there are grandchildren filling Pablo’s days with laughter and happiness.  But, I do not know.  I lost him to his dreams.

           

“Rosita left a few years later, but she went in the other direction.  She went to the capital.  Mexico City.  Little Rosita had her dreams, too.  But I do not know whether she reached them.  I have heard that she had to . . .”  For the first time since I met Father Santos, he hesitated with doubt.  Or fear.  He paused to take a sip of his tea and looked out the window, now almost black as the sun had finished its descent to the other side of the world.  The only light in the small house was cast off by the glowing embers in the belly of the stove.  Sensing this, too, Father Santos rose and retrieved a candle from the back of the stove.

            “We need some light,” he said, setting it down in the center of the table.  From a pocket, he took a match and struck it against the stovetop and with the flare and hiss of the match trailing behind him, he lit the candle.  Father Santos sat down again with a sigh.

With the sun’s descent complete, plunging Santo Cielo and it’s little church into darkness, a slight breeze came in off the ocean.  I could hear it rustle around outside, pause, and go on.  Occasionally, the wind found a way in and a draft would whip the candle’s flame around, the shadows on the wall wavering along with the flame. 

           

“My Rosita I have been told was forced to . . . to sell herself.  I do not know if it is true and, as with Pablo, I have never heard from her again.

            “What is it that I did that my children left me and believed I was not worthy of their thought or consideration?  This I do not know and I struggle with it every day.  I lost everything.  My wife and my children.

            I struggled to respond appropriately to the priest’s sadness.  I wondered if that was the fate that awaited me.  That my kids were already beginning the process of withdrawing from me?  Whether I chose to stay or to go, when they left, would they care enough to keep me in the loop of their lives?  Before I could wallow too much in this despairing thought, Father Santos continued, “When Rosita left and I did not hear from her for a year or two, I was lost.  I could not stand to stay in the home I had made with my wife, who died, and where I raised our two children alone.  The memories that were happy left me.  I left my home and came here for no reason other than that it was not my home.

            “Before I arrived, the priest who served his people from this church for more than forty years passed away.  He died in his sleep in the cot over there in the corner.  For several weeks the people had nobody to listen to their prayers and confessions or tell them how to live their lives. 

            “When I walked into the town, they believed I had been sent by the Church.  But the Church no longer cared about this little town.  No priest ever has been sent here.  I know it is wrong, but I accepted their faith in me.  I saw in their eyes, a light of hope when I was greeted upon my arrival. 

            “For many years now, I have led these people.  I have ministered to their souls, prayed at their funerals, and blessed their marriages and their children.  I think they know that I am not a real priest.  When I bungled my way through the communion sacrament my first time was probably enough.  But they do not care.  I provide them with what they need.”

            I finally interrupted him, “How old are you?”

            “Señor, I do not know.  Many years ago, I stopped counting.  If I must guess, I would say that I have spent most of ninety years on this earth, more than half in this little town.” 

            Father Santos finally stopped talking and took the last sip of his tea.  The empty cup clattered on its saucer when he set it down.  “My, my.  (try to come up with some way to say something like this in Spanish)  You must be hungry.”  He rose slowly, his joints creaking and cracking.  Before I knew it, there were two pots on the stove, one with beans and one with rice and the old man was hurrying out the door.  “I will be right back, señor,” he said as the door closed behind him.  I realized that I was hungry and was grateful for what Father Santos was preparing. 

            Within a few minutes, I heard the soft shuffle of his feet coming back up the path.  Father Santos entered the room with a metal bucket in one hand.  A bundle wrapped in an old towel rested on the top of the bucket.  “Aqui, for you,” he said, with a smile that brightened the candlelit gloom.  He placed the bucket on the table in front of me and removed the bundle.  Nestled in a mound of ice were three bottles of beer.  Tecate.  The old man’s perception was well-placed.  Not being much a tea drinker, I definitely did not mind the opportunity for an ice cold beer.

            Father Santos placed the towel-wrapped secret on a warm spot in the middle of the stove.  He turned to the beans, stirring them with an old wooden spoon he took from a hook on the wall above the stove.  Father Santos muttered to himself while he added some salt and pepper to the beans and then lifted the lid of the rice to take a look inside.  The old priest began humming a quiet tune to himself as he puttered in front of the stove. 

While he put two plates on the table, I opened my first beer.  I took a sip, more like a gulp.  I couldn’t stop the sigh that escaped me as the cold spread down, replacing the warmth of the tea. 

 

* * *

 

Years earlier, I had spent some time making my own beer.  It began before Spence was born and lasted until he was four or five and the demands of parenthood became too much.  With the arrival of school and homework – I’m still amazed kids get homework in kindergarten – sports and other activities, I could no longer justify the hours it took to make a batch of beer, bottle it, and do it all over again.

 

There wasn’t a time, though, during those years of homebrew when I didn’t have at least one five gallon bucket of fermenting grains, hops, and yeast bubbling away in the garage.  I rarely bought commercial beer, preferring instead my own brew whether it was good or bad.

 

When Spence was old enough to follow me out to the garage to see what I was doing with the tubes and bottles and buckets, he insisted on helping.  My little shadow would place the bottle caps on the filled bottles of beer and watch as I sealed the caps shut.  With his chubby little hands, Spence would pick the bottle up and put it in one of the boxes I stored the beers in until they were ready to drink.  All the time, I worried about whether he would drop a bottle on the garage floor and send shards of glass everywhere.  He never failed me though.

It was a time when I could do no wrong, when the little guy wanted nothing more than to do what I was doing.  I mowed the lawn and he would follow behind with his plastic mower spewing bubbles out of the top.  I sat down on the sofa with a book or magazine.  Spence would sit down next to me, trying to reach his short legs out to the coffee table to match mine.  In his hands, he would hold reading material, too.  More likely than not, it was upside down but he tried his best. 

Invariably, within a few minutes I would give up my book or magazine.  It would start with a chuckle when I would glance his way and see his face screwed up in concentration.  Was that what I looked like when I read?  I’d tickle him or tap his magazine.  Spence would look up at me then.  “Stop it, daddy.  I’m reading.”  My control would end there.  The tickle monster would come out.  We’d wrestle.  Spence would do what he loved best.  Laying on my back, I’d let him walk up my legs, and then jump up and land on my stomach. 

 

A couple of weeks before I left for Santo Cielo, I tried to get Jason to walk on me.  He didn’t want to.  When I laid down on the family room floor and told him he could jump on my stomach, he could walk on my legs, he looked at me like I was speaking a whole new language.  He wasn’t my shadow.  He was his mother’s shadow.  Trailing behind her with his hand always reaching for her.  Grabbing for her skirt or a pocket on her jeans to latch his finger into.  When I held my hand out for him, he would shy away, hunching his nearest shoulder away from me, warding me off with his little boy magic.

 

* * *

 

I grabbed one of the other beers and held it out.  “One for you, Father?”  I considered my memories.  Before he grew up, my little boy, Spence, had worshipped me once and wanted nothing more than to do what I did.  Not so much anymore.  His laughter and the smile that regularly lit up his face was all that I needed. 

 

“No.  No,” Father Santos replied, shaking his head.  “No cerveza for me.  Not for a long time.  Gracias, señor.  I am glad you like it better than my tea.”  I put the bottle back in the bucket of ice with the knowledge that the remaining beers were for me and me alone.  Another gulp and the cold spread further.

 

“A few minutes more,” Father Santos said.  He sat down again.  “Aaah.  My old bones.”

 

He looked at me in the light of the candle.  The heat from the stove kept what little cold there was in the night at bay.  “Señor, you are troubled.  I can see it.  I can feel it.  You come from far away.  From where, I don’t know.  You show up here and want to sit in my church.  You know my name.  Why?”

 

I downed the rest of the bottle I held in my hand and reached for my second.  “Father Santos,” I began.  Another sip of beer allowed me to pause and gather my thoughts.  “An old man told me about you.”  What better way to stall in answering the real question than by answering the less meaningful one?  “He came here.  A long time ago.”

 

“What was his name?”

Again, I felt the foolishness of my errand.  I never even bothered to learn the man’s name.  “I don’t know,” I said with an embarrassed shrug. 

And Father Santos couldn’t help himself.  “You come all this way.  To search for something?”  He chuckled and continued.  “Because a man you don’t know told you about me?  Maybe you are more troubled than I thought,” he said with a laugh.

 

Father Santos rose from his seat, his joints creaking and a grimace momentarily passing across his face.  “I think it is ready.”  He went back to his muttering and puttering at the stove.  Soon, two plates appeared on the table, fully loaded with rice and beans.  The bundle, he placed on the table between us and unwrapped it.  “Por favor, take one.  These are tortillas made by Isabella.  They are the best in all of Baja.”

I reached for another Tecate from the bucket and began to shovel the food into my mouth.  I hadn’t eaten since I left the airport and boarded the bus hours ago.  I was famished.  For the next few minutes, we ate in silence.  The father mercifully allowed me to enjoy the food without having to delve into the reasons for my presence.   I grabbed a tortilla and used it to scoop up more food.  I couldn’t speak for other tortillas in Baja, but the tortilla was certainly the best I had ever had.  Flaky, tender, with charred spots scattered across its surface.    

 

I sat back with a sigh and drained the last of my second bottle of beer.  With the last tortilla from the towel, I began to mop up the remains of my meal.  I opened the final beer and sipped from it much more slowly than I had the first two.

 

“I hope you enjoyed it,” Father Santos said.

 

“Yes.  It was very good.  You were right about the tortillas.”

 

“Good.  Good.  Now you owe me something.  I have fed you and told you my secrets and, yet, I do not even know your name.  Keep your troubles to yourself, but … what is your name?”

 

“Kelvin.  Kelvin Rockwell.  My friends call me Kel.  My kids, when they want to rile me, call me Kellie.  They got that from their mother.  They get great joy out of annoying me.”

 

“Kids?  How many?’

 

“Two boys.  Spence and Jason.  Spence is thirteen, almost fourteen.  Jason is only four and still thinks that he just might get to see real steam come out of my ears if he annoys me enough.”

 

“Hmmmmm,” the old man mused.  “Two boys.  You must love them very much.”

 

“Of course I do.”

 

“Pero?  But?”

 

“But what?”

 

“Por favor, please, Señor Rockwell.  You have two boys at home.  Yet you are sitting across my table from me, eating my beans and rice and Isabella’s tortillas.  On your face, I can see (Spanish word for pain), pain.  It is written into your skin.  You are here instead of at home with your Spence and Jason.  I ask you again.  What is it that troubles you?”

 

“I . . . I love my kids.”

 

“Si, of course.  You have told me this.”

 

I drained the last of the beer and put the bottle on the table in front of me.  I began to scratch at the paper label on the bottle as I began scratch at the surface of my pain.  “I don’t know if it’s enough anymore.”  I shrugged and looked at Father Santos, hoping that was enough.

 

“Señor.  Talk.  Talk with this,” he said, pointing at his chest, “instead of this.”  He pointed at his head.  “Let go.  Don’t be afraid to feel what you are feeling.”

 

“Father Santos, you’re asking me to say something I’ve never said before.  To . . .”

           

“Señor Rockwell, I am asking you to do nothing more than to speak from your heart.  You come here for a reason I do not know.  Maybe in the morning you will leave, but I doubt you leave any wiser.  It is a long trip to make for nothing more than a plate of rice and beans and a couple of cervezas.”

            In the silence that followed, I pondered his words, but I still could not

force my thoughts out.  I looked at Father Santos sheepishly and shrugged my shoulders. 

            “Maybe in the morning your heart will open.  It is late.  Let’s sleep.  Por favor, the cot is yours.”

            “No, Father.  I can’t sleep there.  Give me a pillow and I can sleep on the floor.”

            “Señor Rockwell, you are my guest.  You will sleep on the cot.  In the morning, my old bones will hurt no matter where I sleep.  The cot is for you tonight.”  He looked across the table, with the candle flickering between us, with a look of such certainty, I didn’t bother arguing the point anymore.  Instead, I got up from the table and walked to the cot.  A small pillow and a thin blanket was all the comfort it provided. 

As I settled down on the cot, Father Santos moved about the room.  He carried the candle back to the stove and placed it in the back near the wall.  After spreading the coals around in the belly of the stove, he put the dirty pots and dishes in a box and put the box on the floor next to the door.  Propping himself up with the cane he made his way back to the stove.  When he passed by the table, he paused for a moment to take his dentures out and place them on a plate.  He went then, to stand in front of the stove.  I could see in the flicker of the candlelight that his eyes were closed.  He began to mutter to himself in what I realized was a prayer.  After a moment or two, he stopped, bowed his head, and then blew out the candle. 

Other than the small amount of light cast off by the dying embers in the stove, the room was plunged into darkness.  I could barely make out the shadow of the old priest as he lay down in a corner with a sigh.  I worried that he would be too cold in the drafty room, but within a few moments I could tell that his breathing had evened out and soon he began to snore quietly. 

 

Soon afterwards, I could feel my own eyelids grow heavy and I released myself to sleep, happy that the events of the day had not resulted in my mind whirring away at uncontrollable speeds, keeping me awake well into the night.

 

 

Part II

 

            I woke to the first rays of light coming in through a window.  It was one of only two small windows.  The one above the table that let the western light in as the sun drops and this one, above the cot, allowing the morning sun to make its subdued entrance each day into Father Santos’ room.  When I had first walked in the night before I thought the place was a hovel.  In the early morning glow I took a second look.  While it certainly contained virtually none of the creature comforts I was used to, I could see that it provided the minimum necessities for a man of few needs.  A cot, a table, a stove, and a dresser with two drawers.  One drawer was open enough for me to be able to see that it contained only a few items of clothing.  A tattered, threadbare rug covered the middle of the floor.  On the walls, a hand drawn image of Jesus in a cheap frame graced one wall, and next to the door, a small cross hung from a nail. 

Before I had too much time to sink back into the misery of why I was there, I heard a quiet rapping at the door and then a girl on the other side, speaking quietly, said, “Padre? Padre?”  That I understood, but it was followed by a stream of quickly spoken Spanish that far exceeded my limited understanding of the language. 

           

I looked in the corner where Father Santos had curled up the night before and noted his absence.  Throwing the thin blanket off me, I got up and walked to the door.  When I opened it, the glare outside, with the sun reflecting off the hard, dry earth and the walls of the church across the yard momentarily blinded me.  The brightness was much harsher than the few rays that made their way through the small windows of the father’s home.

            Before I could really focus, the girl let out another stream of rapid Spanish.  Once I was able to look at her, she was kneeling down and placing a tray on the ground.  She stood once she realized I had opened the door and looked at me.  Immediately, she dropped her eyes and looked down.  Another impenetrable torrent of Spanish filled the air between us. 

            She was no girl, but instead was a young woman.  I guessed she was probably somewhere in her twenties.  Her eyes were a deep brown, almost black.  Her skin, a complexion of brown, and her hair another shade of the same color.  Those three features – her eyes, hair and skin – and the shades of color in them, mirrored the colors of the world of Santo Cielo.  The dried earth and its tan shade matched her skin.  The darker brown of the mud brick and adobe buildings matched her hair.   

            When she finished speaking, she began to back up.  “Wait.”  That one word in a language she didn’t seem to know any better than I did her own seemed to have the opposite of my intent.  She turned and began to walk rapidly down the hill towards the village.  She almost stumbled once and gasped, but she was able to remain on her feet.  When she got to the gate in the fence that surrounded the church, she glanced back at me and then turned back, her hair whipping around to follow the quick flip of her head, and passed through the gate. 

 

For the first time, I noticed that a small boy had been playing in the dirt there.  She grabbed him by the hand and pulled him down the hill with her.  He looked back at me as he stumbled and reached back towards me.  His face broke out in a smile and he waved to me.  Once.  Twice.  I waved back and then they were out of sight, down the hill.

 

I was taken by the simple beauty of the young Mexican woman.  For the few seconds she looked at me in the doorway of Father Santos’ home, I saw a depth in the dark brown of her eyes.  A range of emotions were reflected in her eyes and the furrow of her brow.  For the briefest of moments I allowed myself to imagine that when she looked back at me as she passed through the gate, she was throwing some of that back at me.  I don’t know.  It was very possible, if not virtually certain, that I was deluding myself, reading more into her actions than was really there.  I was certainly desperate enough to think she might have been trying to send me a message.  I couldn’t help but wonder and then think about what I felt I was missing.

 

* * *

 

            I think there was a time when Holly, my wife, might have looked back at me like that.  With a look that said without words that she hoped I was still watching her.  But I have no memory of it.  Over the years, I saw plenty of hurt.  In her eyes.  In her voice.  In the way she ignored me and, at times, refused to look at me.  There had been way too much hurt.  Enough hurt that I wondered if there was anything else that we felt for each other, the hurt having buried everything else.

Any memory of such an event had been washed away by the time that had gone by.  Days of neglect.  Weeks of going through the motions.  Months of lack of effort.  Years of treading water. 

 

I hoped, believed, that our relationship had started with a spark, but I simply could not remember it and, in light of the events of the years that followed, I couldn’t imagine such a spark ever existed.  Too many dirty diapers.  Too many sleep-deprived nights.  Too many arguments over meaningless trivia.  Too little time devoted to each other.  If there had ever been a spark, why was it so difficult to recapture it, to wave our hands over its ember and revive the fire?

Of course, there’s a question.  Why did I need that fire?  Aren’t relationships supposed to mature into something where the fire isn’t needed anymore?   Isn’t being comfortable something to strive for?  Those things may all be true, but there came a time when I needed more.  Comfort wasn’t enough to counteract the hurt and neglect.  A little passion would have gone a long way towards healing the scars caused by the traumas of any relationship.  If those embers had glowed just a bit I probably wouldn’t have found the need to flee to a church led by a priest who wasn’t really a priest in a dusty, little village on the edge of Baja California

I felt like I had never experienced it with Holly.  With no recollection of passion or desire, as the years rolled by, I came to believe that our love was a love of convenience and always had been.  We met at a time when we were both ready to be married and start a family.  On a lot of levels we worked well together and I’m sure that Holly loved me, but I felt it was nothing more than the love she felt for her parents or our kids.  Shouldn’t a man and a woman, brought together as husband and wife, feel something for each other different than what they feel for others in their lives? 

 

Did we ever have that fire, the passion, the need for each other?  Was there ever a time where we just wanted something very basic to human nature, almost animal?  A carnal need that the other met?

 

If there was, I had missed it entirely.  I wanted it desperately.  I wanted a memory of Holly showing that she wanted me for more than just my pay check and my willingness to mow the lawn.  I wanted somebody, anybody, but preferably the woman I had married and had two kids with to walk up to me one day and whisper in my ear, “I want you, right here, right now,” and then take the steps to make sure she got what she wanted right there and right then.  I wanted to be able to look at my wife and know that she didn’t just love me, but that she loved me!

 

* * *

 

            With a fleeting glimpse, she was gone, leaving me with my memories–or lack of them–and idle thoughts of her hips swaying as she walked down the hill and the brief glimpse of a glitter in her eye.

           

I picked up the tray from the ground where the young woman had left it and turned back into the room.  It smelled like breakfast, but I resisted the urge to lift the towel that covered the tray, choosing instead to leave it on the table.  Without Father Santos, I felt it would have been disrespectful to start eating.  Instead, I went in search of him.

            I found him in his church.  Kneeling at the altar with his head bowed so low it was a wonder he hadn’t fallen forward onto the cool stone surface that spread out between him and the display at the front of the church.  A single candle burned on the ground before him.  I leaned against the door frame and waited for Father Santos to finish his prayers.  In the still of the morning, I could hear his muttering and whispering.  Every once in awhile he would cross himself, pause for a few seconds, and look up at the figure of Jesus on the cross.  Then, he would bow his head again and resume his pleas to his god.  For a man who claimed not to be a real priest, he seemed to be playing the role rather well.

            Just as my stomach rumbled for the first time, the old priest rose from his knees.  His voice rose slightly with a sharp word or two, no doubt brought about by the pain in his joints.  I could hear the creaks and cracks all the way at the back of the church.  He stood for a few more seconds with his head bowed, crossed himself one more time, and turned to walk down the small aisle between the pews.

            “Ah, Señor Rockwell.”  He smiled and walked past me on his way out the door.  Before he got too far, he turned back and looked again at me.  “Do you need to pray?”

 

“Uh.  No.  No, that’s okay.”

 

“Bueno.  The church is always open for your prayers.”  He turned back and walked towards the little house behind the church.  When he opened the door, he made a show of sniffing the air.  “Isabella must have come, no?”

           

“A woman brought a plate of food.”

            “Was she beautiful?”

            “Well,” I hesitated.  Here was a priest, real or not, discussing the looks of a woman.  A woman many, many years younger than him.

            “It is okay.  I am still a man,” he chuckled.

            “Yes.  She was beautiful.”

            “Then it was Isabella.  In little Santo Cielo, there is no other like her.”  I could definitely agree with Father Santos that Isabella was beautiful. 

            “Come.  Let us eat, if you have not already done so,” Father Santos said, crossing the threshold into his home.  Father Santos sat at the table and lifted the towel.  “Ah, you have much more patience than I.”  On the tray were two plates piled with scrambled eggs and bacon.  Another towel-wrapped bundle no doubt held more of Isabella’s tortillas.  In a bowl in the center was a diced orange fruit.

            “Please.  Sit.”  As I did so, Father Santos bowed his head.  “Something I should have done last night, but I manage to forget now and then,” he said with a grin.  Another stream of quiet Spanish followed as he clasped his hands together.  With a clap of his hands, he finished and ordered, “Eat.”

            We were silent while we ate, except when I asked Father Santos what the fruit was.  “It is mamey sapote.

            “It’s very good.”  It tasted like ______ and was very sweet.  “I’ve never had it before.”

            “Mamey sapote is native to this land.  Maybe, tomorrow, if you are still here, you will try sapodilla or cherimoya.  They are sweet like nothing you have ever had before.  Better than candy.”

            We ate in silence for a few more moments.  A silence broken only by the old man’s lips smacking together as he ate and the scrape of our forks on the cheap ceramic plates.  Once our plates were clear–I used the last tortilla to wipe everything off my plate to make sure I got it all–Father Santos piled the plates on the tray and put it by the door.

            “Come,” he said.  I followed him out the door.  From the side of the house, he took a pail and handed it to me.  “The garden needs to be weeded.”  I looked at the flowers that nestled up against the house and could see barely a sign of a weed.  I looked at Father Santos questioningly. 

            “Please, look.  There are weeds there.  You must pull weeds early before they have a chance to spread.”  I bent down and could see, in a few places, small shoots of green just beginning to break the surface of the dirt.  “Otherwise, your garden will not grow as it should.  The flowers will not be as beautiful.” 

            I put the pail down in the dirt next to the flowers and knelt down on my knees.  I began pulling the weeds from the dirt and throwing them in the pail.  “Bueno.  Good, good,” Father Santos said as he walked down the path towards the church.  “Pull them all.  My flowers need the room.”

            I was grateful that Father Santos had not begun the day by questioning me anymore.  I didn’t think my heart had opened up to allow me to talk with him about my life.  I preferred the idea of weeding in solitude.  I began to comb through the plants, looking for weeds.  The telltale sign of invaders lurking in the shadows of the flowers, full of color and life. 

 

As the sun rose and the air warmed, I pulled my shirt off.  Within an hour, I began to look much like the old man at the bar probably had all those years before.  Sunburned.  Probably close to the color of a strawberry.  Sweating.  But, hopefully, not with the paunch the old man had.  I liked to think I had managed to avoid the spare tire around my waist.

           

I went through the flower bed once and then went back through it again, trying to find and pull every sign of a weed.  I pulled them out the way my mom had taught me.  Frequently over the hour or two it took me to perform my task, I could hear her in my head.

            When I was young, probably no more than six or seven, I would

pester her to let me help her with her yard work.  With an abundance of patience, she would let me, but try to teach me in the process.  “It doesn’t do any good to pull a weed, unless you get the root,” she would say while demonstrating the fine art of digging into the dirt with a weeder or small shovel, while grabbing the weed as far down as she could push her fingers into the dirt.  I’m sure I left far too many roots in the dirt, roots that would shoot up a bigger, stronger weed in the days that followed, but she never criticized my work.

            I dug down into the soft dirt of the priest’s flower bed and pulled every weed out with as much of the root as I could get.  Every little sprout of green that didn’t belong came out.  While I worked, I pondered Father Santos’ words.  It wasn’t just a garden that could become weed-filled.  It wasn’t just flowers that could get the life choked out of them.

 

* * *

 

            Some nights Jason would let me tuck him in at night.  I could lie down next to him for a few minutes and read one of his favorite books–Goodnight Moon or Tumble Bumble–to him.  When I was done, I’d say, “I love you,” and kiss him on his cheek.  Jason would say it back to me in his own way, “I uv you, Daddy,” and fling his arms around my neck to hold me there while his tender lips brushed against my cheek.  I would make a game of trying to break free even though it was the last thing I wanted to do.  Jason, after a few seconds of imagined struggle, would relax his grip and allow me to get off his bed. 

 

On those nights, I would pick the stuffed animal he would sleep with and place it in his arms as he curled up.  On my way out the door, I would say, “Good night,” and could tell by his whispered response that he was already slipping into sleep.  It amazed me how quickly he could reach that state of peace and relaxation.

 

Those rare incidents of tolerance on his part and patience on mine helped bridge the chasms caused by the rest of the nights.  The rest of the time, our interactions were fraught with anger, that would be me, and whining, that would be Jason.

 

“Hey, little guy, can I tuck you in tonight?”

 

“No!  I wan’ mommy!”

 

“Jason, mommy can’t come …”

 

“I wan’ MOMMY!!”

“Jason, she can’t come up right now.  She’s cleaning up the kitchen.”  My voice rising to match Jason’s in volume and intensity, I would try to calm us both down by reaching out to him.  Only to have him pull away. 

 

“Jason, mommy can’t tuck you in tonight . . .”

 

And, there’d she be.

 

“Honey?  Jason?  What’s wrong?  Mommy’s here.”  Holly would rush into his room, wiping her hands on a towel and then shushing him in only the way she could.  Jason would whimper for her.  And I would stomp down the stairs to the TV or the computer.

In all of this there was a huge weed, sprouting in the middle of our family.  Sucking the color and life out of us, or me at least.  I couldn’t help myself.  As I stomped away, too many times I would think to myself what life might be like if Jason had not come into our lives.  Little Jason, with his smile and laugh.  I loved him just as much as Spence.  I couldn’t imagine life without him, even if he was in his “mommy” phase.  But the truth?  He was an accident that I didn’t want to happen. 

           

Our little Rockwell family of three worked well together for almost ten years or as well as could be expected.  I came home from work one day and Holly sat me down at the kitchen table.  Spence was upstairs in his room getting his homework done.  I could hear the music coming from behind his closed door.

            “I have some news, Kel,” she said.  Without giving me a chance to interrupt, she continued, “I’m pregnant.”

            It hit me in the gut and the air in my lungs came out in a whoosh.  There was a reason we stopped with Jason, or at least thought we had.  I didn’t want anymore children.  Holly went along with me, although I knew she wanted more kids.  When we dated and it began to look like we were more than a temporary thing, we discussed kids.  She wanted three or four.  I wanted one, maybe two.

            Once Spence was born, I was convinced after a few months that one was enough for me.  The lack of sleep, crying and screaming, and throw-up virtually on demand were something I didn’t need to go through again.  As the years progressed and Spence went through each of the phases–the terrible twos, the more terrible threes, the fantastic fours, the frustrated fives, and so on–I became more convinced than ever that one child was just the right number for me.

            “Are you sure?”

            “Yes.  That’s what my doctor’s appointment was for yesterday,” Holly replied.  “Listen, Kel, I know this isn’t necessarily what you want.  It’s not really what I want at this point either.  But, this is a good thing.  We’re going to have another baby.”  She reached out to touch my hand.  I looked up at her.  “It’s a good thing,” she repeated.

            “Yeah,” I sighed.  “I need some time with this.”  I got up from the kitchen table and went out to the backyard.  Sitting down at the edge of the pool, I put my feet in the water and slowly kicked my legs back and forth.  Ripples spread out over the surface of the pool while I pondered the news.

            Behind me, I could hear Spence in the kitchen and the murmured voices of he and Holly having a conversation.  There was quiet for a second and then he let out a whoop.  “Dad!”  he yelled as he slammed the screen door open and came running out to me.  “I’m going to have a little brother or sister.”  He had always wanted one.

            A few months after Jason was born, I scheduled a vasectomy.  There would be no more surprises.

 

* * *

 

Father Santos had given me no tool, other than the pail to throw the weeds into.  By the time I was done, with my strawberry skin and sweaty brow, my fingernails were packed with dirt.  But I had done my job well.  There were no weeds in that flower patch that could grow to choke the life or color out of their blooms.

            Before I could rest from my weeding, Father Santos appeared and handed me a can of paint.  “Please, Isabella’s brother brought this to me today.  He said to me that I should use it for the church.  I would like you to pick what should be painted.”

            I took the can from him and saw that it was a gallon of white.  He handed me an old paint brush.  “Comprende, señor, paint is for covering that which should be covered.  Paint makes something look nicer.  Do not waste it on something that does not need it.  Or deserve it.”

            And he handed me a bottle of water.  “Agua, for you, señor.”  I took the bottle and unscrewed the top.  Before I drank, I elevated the bottle and let a bit of it pour out over my head and shoulders.  The coolness felt good on my skin as I took a big gulp of the cold water.  “Good.  Thank you … gracias.”

            “Ah, that is good, señor,” Father Santos said with a sigh.  “Please, if you will.  The paint.  For a little bit, until Isabella brings lunch.”

            For a few minutes, while I finished the water, I sat next to the flower bed and pondered the good father’s words.  My first thoughts were of the apparent imminent return of Isabella.  I pictured her escape earlier that morning and hoped that she would provide me with more than a flip of her hair, but who was I kidding?  I was old enough to be her father and we didn’t even speak the same language.  A little daydreaming never hurt anybody, though, and I allowed my mind to wander until I remembered my next task.

 

A can of paint.  Not to be wasted.  Only used on something that deserved it.  That needed to look nicer.  I could think of a few things that could use the paint, many more than could be covered with a gallon of white paint.  The church could have used a couple of coats but that would have taken many cans of paint.  The fence.  The cross.  The priest’s one room home, both inside and out.  Again, that would have taken much more than my one can.  Finally, I settled on what I would paint.

 

Taking a break from the heat of the day, I went into Father Santos’ home and pulled his table away from the wall.  Carefully, so that I wouldn’t spill any paint on his floor, I began to paint the worn surface of the table.  Through the years of use, the surface was smooth enough that no sanding was necessary.  I applied a coat to the top and then began to paint the legs.  Towards the bottom of each leg, I picked the table up and swept the brush down as far as I could.

 

Once the table was done, I continued on with the two chairs.  While I painted, I became absorbed in the process of dipping the brush in the paint, wiping the excess off and then trying to smooth the paint over the surface of the table and chairs.  Over the years, I had found a few activities that allowed me to erase from my mind the thoughts that pounded away otherwise.  For a few years, around when Spence was born, I took up golfing.  For the four or five hours I spent each weekend, walking the fairways and greens, I was able to think only about golf and not about the troubles of my life.

 

More recently I had taken up running.  Now, when I ran, I could focus on my breathing and the pain in my legs and forget about why I hated my job or why I wanted the run to last as long as possible so I could stay away from home as long as possible.  Maybe it was as Father Santos had said.  These activities–golf, running, and a few other miscellaneous activities–were things I was able to do with my heart instead of my head.  Maybe it was time to consider my dilemma also with my heart instead of my head.

I painted the chairs as carefully as the table, but by the time I had finished with the table and chairs, there were a few splatters of white paint on the floor.  I considered trying to wipe them up, but decided not to.  A couple of drops of paint weren’t going to ruin the “décor.”  As I finished, Father Santos came in with two plates of food. 

“Aaah,” he sighed.  “Though I like your choice, it leaves us with no place to eat.  Let us eat in the shade of the garden.”  He handed me one of the plates and walked back outside.  I followed the old priest out the door and sat with him in the path between the flower beds.  The sun, almost at the top of its arc was sufficiently behind the house to cast a shadow across the flowers. 

 

“Aaah,” Father Santos sighed again, this time from the pain as he slowly bent at his waist and then his knees.  He balanced his plate in one hand while I reached out and held his other arm to help guide him down to the ground.  Once he got settled, he sighed again.  “Please.  Sit down.”

I did so, and began to dig into the pile of rice and diced meat.  The rice was unlike what I was used to at Mexican restaurants back at home.  That rice, always a faint shade of red, typically had little flavor.  This rice had peas and corn mixed in with it.  The meat was beef, lightly spiced and tender.  This time there were no tortillas from Isabella. 

 

“Oh my.  I almost forgot.”  From a pocket, Father Santos pulled another bottle of water out and handed it to me.  “For you.”

 

Father Santos let me eat in silence for a couple of minutes, but when our forks began to scrape against the plates, he started again.  “Señor Rockwell, have you figured out how to open your heart?”

 

“I … I don’t know…”

 

“Please, just talk.”

 

“No.  I don’t know where to start.”

 

“Señor, it is very simple.  Do not think.  Maybe for the first time in all of your life, empty your cabeza, your head.  Fill it with air, like a child’s balloon.  And, then once you have done that, speak.  Whatever comes first, say it.”

 

“I know, Father Santos …”

 

“No.  Nothing until your head is full of air.”

 

I laughed then at his suggestion that I needed to become an airhead to be able to speak freely.  But, maybe he was onto something.  I realized as my chuckling wound down, and Father Santos looked warily at me, that I had spent most of my life thinking before I talked.  Particularly when it came to my relationships with others, I analyzed and considered my words carefully before expressing them.  I did everything I could to minimize any hurtful impact my words and thoughts might have.  It was time to, as Father Santos unknowingly suggested, become an airhead and stop thinking.

 

I thought about a golf course near my home where I frequently had golfed years before.  In my mind, I visualized one particular hole, the only par 5 on the course.  I saw myself taking my second shot from the fairway.  Tony and Fred, the friends I frequently golfed with were spread out along the fairway, waiting to take their next shot.  From a birdseye view, I saw myself take a swing and the ball soar into the air and, then, as it usually did, begin to slice to the right.  And slice more to the right, until it ended up in the trees that lined the fairway.  I knew, as I pictured this scene that the ‘me’ down on the course thought about nothing other than how to fix that damn slice and worried about nothing more than whether I would get to the green and sink a putt and save a bogey.

 

Bringing myself back to Santo Cielo, I took a few deep breaths and closed my eyes for a few seconds.  When I opened them again, I looked into the old priest’s deep brown eyes and felt my head clear.  “There’s so much I could …”

 

“No, Señor.  Do not explain.  Just talk.”  And, so I began.

 

“You know what bothers me?”

 

“You tell …”

“When I told Holly, my wife, that I was making this trip,” I began the answer to my own question, not giving Father Santos a chance to finish his own reply.  “I sat her down and told her that I needed to leave for awhile.  I told her I would be going to a little town in Mexico.  And you know what she said?  ‘Okay.’  She didn’t ask me where the little town was.  When I told her I was coming here because I needed a break ‘from everything,’ she barely batted an eye. 

 

“You know what she was most concerned about?” I asked, not waiting for an answer again.  “Little Jason’s birthday is next week and I couldn’t promise I’d be back for it.  She got mad at me for that.”

 

I paused for a moment and looked out beyond the church.  “Holly told me that Jason would never forgive me for missing his birthday.  I don’t think so, though.  These days he probably won’t even notice that I’m gone.”  Down the little hill I could hear children laughing and running through the one street of Santo Cielo.  Every once in awhile, a woman would yell something in Spanish and for a few seconds, but not much more, the children would be a little quieter.

 

“The only thing he’ll care about is what’s in the packages and whether his mom is there to rub his back.”  Beyond the cluster of shacks, if I focused closely enough, I thought I could see the curve of the earth out there where the brilliant deep blue of the sky and the subdued more intense blue of the ocean joined together.

 

I turned back to Father Santos.  ”Holly never asked me why I had to leave.  She didn’t ask me what was wrong.  She didn’t try to talk to me about whatever it was that was propelling me to leave.  She never has.  I’ve tried to talk to her for years about how I feel.  She goes through the motions, but she’s never gone beyond a very superficial effort.  We talk and nothing really changes because don’t every really get to it.  You know what I mean?”  He nodded reassuringly, but I have no idea if he really did understand.

 

“She didn’t try to stop me from leaving.  I’m sure she thinks I’m just going through a mid-life crisis and I’ll come back and everything will be fine.  But what does that mean?  What does ‘fine’ mean?  Does it mean that I just go back to how I was for years?  Just accepting things how they were and not striving for something better?  I’m sure that’s what she hopes for.  Those days when life just goes on.  Or does ‘fine’ mean it’s time to really shake things up?

 

“Holly just said ‘okay’ and when I was finished telling her my plans, she got up and went outside where Jason was playing in the backyard.  For a few minutes, I watched her out there with our little boy.  As soon as Jason saw her coming out, a huge smile lit up his face and he yelled ‘mommy, mommy’ and ran to her and jumped up into her arms.  I wanted to run out there and wrap my arms around them and feel … Oh, hell, I don’t know what I wanted to feel.  I don’t know if I’ve ever even felt it.

“I wanted, in that moment, to feel like Jason loved me unconditionally like he did his mother.  I wanted to wrap my arms around Holly and Jason and feel warmth and love.  I wanted Spence to come down from his closed bedroom without his stupid IPod on and join us, wrapping his arms around us to.  I wanted, without words to be spoken, for all of us to commit to the idea of a family.” 

 

I looked back out at the ocean and the neverending waves that lapped at the beach below Santo Cielo.  “Unfortunately for Holly, I don’t think this is a midlife crisis.”

 

I returned to my lunch and finished the last of the spicy meat and rice on my plate.  “Well, Father Santos, is that enough for you?”

 

“The question, señor, is whether it is enough for you,” he said with a shrug.  “Please, give me your plate.  I will take it to Isabella.  You have more painting to do.”  He took our plates and began to shuffle down the hill.

 

I picked up the can of paint and followed in Father Santos’ footsteps.  Before I got to the gate though I stopped and looked around.  There was the cross looking more worn and decrepit in the bright light of the mid-afternoon sun than it had the day before.  It was time for it to get a fresh coat of paint.  Before I started to paint, I reached up with the brush.  I wanted to make sure I would actually be able to reach the top.  Standing on my tiptoes, with my arm extended as high as I could stretch it, I could just reach the top of the cross.

 

For the next hour I painted the cross.  I was careful to cover it in several coats.  Where the wood had begun to decay and where there were deep grooves, I filled the brush with paint and jabbed it into the spaces to ensure they were covered as well.  I thought about Father Santos’ words.

 

* * *

 

When we first moved in together, we had this little argument most nights.  I usually got to bed first and would lie down and read.  Holly, when she finished getting ready for bed, would get in bed next to me and expect me to lean over to kiss her good night.  It was silly really.

 

“Aren’t you going to give me a kiss good night?” she would ask when I reached over to my light to turn it off.

 

I would sigh and lean over to kiss her.  “You know, you could kiss me good night every once in awhile, too.  I’m already lying down and you can just kiss me when you get in bed,” I pointed out to her.

 

I don’t remember anymore what her reply was, but considering that the ‘argument’ repeated itself almost nightly for quite awhile, I’m guessing she didn’t look too favorably on the idea.  She simply refused to take responsibility for sharing the burden of a good night kiss.

For years, I said those three little words on a daily basis.  “I love you,” in the morning.  “I love you,” when I got home.  “I love you,” when I provided the obligatory good night kiss.  Then, I realized she almost never told me the same thing on her own.  It was always in response to my expression of affection towards her.  Eventually, I began to say “I love you” a little less.  And then a little less.  In part, it was my passive aggressive approach to her lack of affection towards me.  If it wasn’t important to her than why should I bother? 

 

I have a fundamental believe that relationships, to survive, have to be reciprocal, that the effort has to be, if not equal, at least close to it.  I felt in my marriage as though the effort wasn’t there.  I said the words and took the actions that provided the paint that kept the appearance of our marriage glossy and colorful.  There was nobody else with a brush.

 

And there were the other issues that began to create a divide between us.  Issues of parenting.  Issues of money.  Stupid, little, nitpicky issues like who’s supposed to take the garbage out and do the dishes after dinner.  So many issues that I began to grow tired of how things were and just didn’t feel like telling her, “I love you,” as often as I once did.  The bloom had definitely gone from the rose.  The honeymoon period was over.  Convenience and running the family business, the business of maintaining the family and not much more, had settled in.

           

Then there was this.  A weed.  Maybe the equivalent of crabgrass that chokes the life out of an otherwise lush and green lawn.  I could no longer remember the last time I had told Holly that I loved her and felt like I really meant it.  If we said those three little words to each other more than a handful of times during the course of a year I would have been surprised.  When it did happen, it was routine.  Robotic.  The words had no meaning.

Could three little words paint over the rot underneath?  If we had been able to maintain the communication of love and affection would all those differences have blossomed into a patch of crabgrass spreading its tentacles through our marriage? 

           

* * *

 

            I finished painting the cross and looked at my work.  It was covered in white now, but the grooves and pits that the elements had carved into the surface were still obvious if you looked close enough.  The paint had done what it could, just like those three little words might have done.  They can only do so much, particularly when they aren’t really, truly felt and believed, just like paint really can’t hide the scars that mark an old cross, weathered and battered by the years.  Given that, what’s the point un uttering those words.

           

I closed the can of paint and took it, along with the brush back to the Father’s house.  I left them by the front door and took the opportunity to sit in the shade of the flower bed.  I turned my gaze to the ocean again and watched the roll of the waves.  After a few minutes, Father Santos had not reappeared.  It was time to do the one other thing I had wanted to do since the bus pulled into Santo Cielo just twenty-four hours before.

            I walked down the hill and skirted the village, on my way towards the beach.  As I crossed the road at the south end of the village I looked down the road into the heart of the village.  I saw three children looking at me, three little heads peering at me from around the corner of a house.  Their eyes were wide open.  The youngest one, at the bottom of the “stack” was the first to break when they saw that I had spotted them.  He turned and ran down the gap between the houses.  The others lasted for a split second longer, following their playmate with laughter and giggles echoing back to me. 

 

When I got to the beach, I looked back at the village and was pleased to see that it was mostly shielded by a small rise between the beach and the homes.  All I could see were a few roof tops and above them all was the church.  From the vantage point of the beach, it stood sentry over the village, silhouetted by the blue sky.  I could see the cross, too.  Up close, the grooves and pits were still obvious, but from that distance, it shined with a radiance that hadn’t existed just a couple of hours before.  All because of a little white paint.

 

As soon as I reached the sand, I slipped my shoes and socks off and carried them down to the highest reach of the waves.  I could feel the warm sand between my toes and the sun on my face.  The sand offered yet another shade of brown, very light, almost white, to go with the rest of Santo Cielo.

The salty, briny scent of the ocean penetrated my consciousness and by the time I got to the ocean’s edge, I was ready to dive into the water.  One more glance back confirmed that the villagers could not see me from their homes.  I paused long enough to strip my shorts off and dropped them in a pile next to my shoes and socks.  With my baggy, sweaty boxers sagging from my hips, I sprinted into the surf, splashing and laughing as I went.  For the first time in a long time, I felt like a kid again.  I wasn’t Kelvin Rockwell, 43-year-old married man, father of two.  I was Kel Rockwell, a kid having fun, because that’s what kids are supposed to do. 

When the ocean reached above my knees, I twirled around once or twice and then dove in, skidding along the bottom of the ocean until it got deep enough that I no longer had a sense that the surface was just above me.  I stopped and floated for a few seconds looking around me.  Small fish darted back and forth, the undulations of the ocean’s waves continued to move the sand in little rivelets along the ocean’s bottom, a never-ending pattern of ridges of sand moving back and forth, but inexorably towards the beach. 

 

With the breath in my lungs running out, I pushed off and rocketed up, breaking the surface just as a mild wave rolled over my head, filling my mouth and nose with water.  The shock of it scared me and sent me back underwater.  I struggled to regain the surface with my lungs filling with water.  The image of me drowning in the shallow and calm ocean waters off of Santo Cielo’s beach flashed briefly in my mind and I thought it would be quite an ending to my life story.  My body would drift out to sea and no one would really know the truth of my disappearance.  The only remnant that would suggest the nature of my demise would be my shorts, shoes and socks, piled at the ocean’s edge.  A great mystery that would need to be solved, featured some day on a late night reality show.

“On a beach by the sleepy town of Santo Cielo,” the narrator would intone, “Kelvin Rockwell disappeared, leaving behind a distraught wife and two children, along with a pile of clothing at the water’s edge.”  The camera, focused on the same endless waves reaching towards the shore that had tantalized me since my arrival in Santo Cielo, would pull back and show my shirt, shoes and socks on the beach.  “He came in search of something.  Did he find death?  Or did he disappear even further into the untamed land of Baja California in search of his own mystery?” 

It certainly was one way to take care of a mid-life crisis and maybe then Holly wouldn’t think it was ‘okay’ that I had decided to leave.  A series of images flashed through my mind.  Spence graduating from high school and only Holly there to celebrate with him.  Jason hitting a game winning home run in a Little League game watched only by his mother, sitting in a chair behind home plate.  The three of them at my funeral, my boys, even Spence, with tears in their eyes as Holly tried to comfort them. 

 

I wasn’t ready for death to take me yet, though, and I kicked my feet and breached the surface of the ocean again, sputtering and gasping for air.  Moving my arms and legs to keep afloat, I looked back to the beach and was shocked at how far I had pushed myself out into the ocean.  The features of the beach, Santo Cielo, and its church blended together into shades of color without the individual features distinct enough to make out.  Unlike my brief submersion from the wave when I momentarily thought of my death in a far-off way, this time I considered it a real possibility.  Never a strong swimmer, I felt the fatigue in my arms and legs caused by a day of weeding and painting, and my brief swim out into the ocean.  The fear seemed to sap even more strength from my limbs.

“Shit!”  I took a deep breath and went below the surface again and began the slow process of swimming back to shore.  Every few strokes, I poked my head up and looked at the shore.  Inhaling more air, I dipped again into the water and continued along until I needed more oxygen in my lungs and I came up.  Gasping, yet again.  The push and pull of the waves left me in a feeling of stasis.  One moment, I felt like I was being pushed every closer to shore.  The next, I felt as though I was pushing against a current created just to make my struggle that much harder. 

 

After a few moments I could tell that I had made steady progress.  On one glance, I could see the outlines of the church on the horizon and just make out the shapes of the rooftops.  A couple of glances later, I could see the beach.  I was getting closer, but at the same time I realized the flow of the current was pushing me down the coast towards an outcropping of rocks that jutted out into the ocean.  I couldn’t see beyond those rocks and was convinced I didn’t want to know what was there.  I pushed harder and faster and angled back to the spot where I thought I had left my clothes.

Most likely, it only took a few minutes, but what felt like hours later, when I dipped below the surface, I could see the ocean’s bottom begin to rise precipitously closer to me.  A few more strong pushes forward and my feet touched the bottom again.  A few more, and I was able to stand and keep my head just above water.  Although it felt precarious, buffeted by the waves moving around me, I stopped for a moment, breathing heavily and waving my arms back and forth to maintain my balance before beginning to walk towards the shore, pushing against the ebb of the tide. 

 

After a few strides, I turned around and flipped onto my back on the water’s surface.  I began to kick my legs and bring my arms up and sweep them down, propelling myself slowly towards the beach.  When, a kick brought one of my feet in contact with the sandy bottom of the ocean, I stopped and let myself float for a few minutes.  I kept my arms and legs moving enough to ensure that I didn’t drift away from the beach.  Every few seconds, I dipped a foot to make sure I could still easily make contact with the ocean floor.

 

All the same, I floated so I could catch my breath and calm my thoughts but I couldn’t stop myself from replaying in my mind the wave coming over my head just as I rose to the surface.  I felt the salt water in my mouth and the gagging caused by the water in my nose.  It was not a feeling I wanted to repeat, or a memory I wanted to relive.  Without a god to thank, I eventually just accepted that I had survived.  And I floated.

 

* * *

 

I wished her dead once.  Okay, ‘wished her dead’ is a little stronger than reality.  I imagined her dead.  Many times.  What’s worse?  To wish somebody dead one time or imagine them dead over and over.  The truth was the latter.  I never wished her dead.  But she brought it on herself.

 

“I’m leaving now, Kel,” Holly would say, leaning over to give me the obligatory good-bye kiss.

 

“What time do you think you’ll be home,” I’d ask, annoyed that I had to answer the question.  She never volunteered the information and if I allowed her to leave without my asking, I’d have new clue when to expect her to return.  How is it that she could have reached adulthood without learning the lesson that you let those who care know when they can expect you home.  So, they don’t worry.  It’s a basic idea, isn’t it?

 

“Oh, probably around 10:00,” she’d reply.  “Bye.”

 

“Bye,” I’d mumble as she walked out the door.  I fully knew what to expect.

By 10:30, I’d start to get angry.  No call and no sign of her. 

 

By 11:00, I’d get angrier and begin to worry.

 

By 11:30, I’d let the worry take over.  What adult never learns the lesson of letting those who care that he or she is running behind, that she’ll be a little later than expected?  Can it really be difficult in this age of cell phones in every purse and pocket?  It’s not like she needed to search for a pay phone.

 

Like a movie preview, images and scenes would flicker through my mind.  Her car in a ditch, smoke coming from under the hood.  Holly’s face bloodied, her body lifeless.  The boys and I spend the next few years on our together.  And a part of me liked that picture.  Being able to raise Spence and Jason the way I wanted, without her interference and sabotage.  No more sending them to bed and having Holly waltz upstairs twenty or thirty minutes later with the dog in tow, disrupting their attempts to achieve peaceful slumber.  No more arguments about how much television they watch.  No more of so much.

Yes.  I imagined her dead.  Too many times to count.  Always when she couldn’t bother to let me know she was running late and there was nothing to worry about. 

 

 

Part III

 

I could float no more.  I stood up and turned towards the beach.  There, standing next to the small mound created by my shoes, socks and shirt, were Isabella and her little boy.  As soon as I saw them, the boy pointed at me and began to smile and then to laugh.  He tugged on Isabella’s hand and looked up at her to make sure she also saw what he saw.  A sunburnt white man in saggy boxers rising out of the ocean.  I suppose it was better than the boy shrieking in fear.  If I had been in his shoes, I probably would have been laughing, too.

 

I walked towards the dry sand, trying the best I could to protect what little dignity I had left.  Before I left the water, Isabella shouted, “Señor!  Padre Santos,” followed by Spanish I couldn’t comprehend.  When she was done, I did the only thing I could think to do.  “Huh?” I said with a shrug.

 

Apparently, “huh” is a universal word because she repeated herself, only much more slowly this time, while pointing towards the church.

 

“I don’t understand.  No comprende?”

 

Isabella looked at me more closely.  I got lost in her eyes until she brought me back.  “Señor?”  I pulled away from her eyes.  She bent down and picked up my shorts.  “Por favor.”

 

“Oh, yeah.  Right.”  I took the last few steps towards her and grabbed the shorts from her.

 

“Por favor,” she said, once I had slipped the shorts on.  She motioned with her hand for me to follow her and began to walk up the beach towards the village and the church behind it.  She held her little boy’s hand and tugged him along while he stumbled to keep up and looked back at me with a smile on his face.  His round eyes and that smile showed such simple joy for life.  I felt like an old woman, feeling an irresistible urge to run to him and squeeze his cheeks.

 

I put my shirt on, picked up my shoes and followed.  At first, I hung back to be able to watch Isabella walk ahead of me.  She had wavy brown hair that reached just below her shoulders.  Her narrow waist flared out to hips that begged to be caressed.  Catching my breath and pushing that thought out of my head, I walked faster to catch up.  When I reached Isabella, I walked with her for a few seconds before I tapped her on her shoulder to stop her.  When she looked at me, I pointed at her and asked, “Isabella?”  She nodded her head slightly.  I pointed at myself.  “Kel.”

 

“Kel,” she repeated quietly.  I pointed at her son and shrugged my shoulders.  Her eyes lit up then and she smiled for the first time since I had met her.  “Llamas es Ivan.”    (need to make sure I’ve got this right.)  More rapid-fire Spanish that I couldn’t understand streamed from her mouth.  I shrugged again.  This time helplessly.

 

“Si.  Si.  No comprende,” she giggled.  Isabella picked Ivan up and he looked at me with another smile as he rested his head on his mother’s shoulder.  “Por favor, señor.  Father Santos.”  Isabella pointed again beyond the village towards the church.

“Si,” I sighed with another shrug.   She laughed again at my use of Spanish. 

 

We walked, side by side, around the village and up the path towards the church.  I kept stealing glances at her, admiring her profile.  I kept being drawn to her hips, wishing I could put my hands on them.  As we approached the church, I pushed the thought from my mind.  There was no chance I’d have that opportunity, but it was certainly a nice thought while it lasted.

 

“Señor?”  We had reached the entrance to the church.  I turned to face Isabella as she pointed first at me and then at herself.  Finally, she made a walking motion with her fingers and looked at me.  When she was sure she had my attention, she said, “Gracias,” before dipping her head down, turning away from me and practically running back down the hill.

December 4, 2008 by kingmidget

Weed Therapy

 

Part I

 

            I had been told about a church and then I dreamed about it for weeks.  A worn-out church in Santa Cielo, a small dusty village in Mexico.  The church sits atop a small rise.  From its door, I had been told, you can look out over the homes of the people it serves and see the vastness of the Pacific Ocean.  In my dreams, I looked at the church from the edge of the village.  The church’s cross, a wobbly piece of two pieces of wood lashed together with a thin piece of twine and reaching to the heavens, surrounded by a brilliant blue sky with a few wispy clouds lolling about.  My dreams always ended before I began my hike up to the church.

 

I went in search of this church to find something.  Most people may go to such a church on a religious pilgrimage.  To find God or to speak to a god they know already exists.  That was not why I went.  I don’t believe in God and have no reason to find him.  Or her.  Or it.  No, instead this church was my destination because it stands on a hill.  From its windows I would be able to see the ocean stretch to the horizon.  I’d have the opportunity to be swallowed by the vastness of the world that the ocean presents.  My pilgrimage was not to find God, but to find peace.

In the church pews I would find solitude.  I believed that I would be alone with nothing but my thoughts, which oddly enough were what I needed desperately to escape.  No hustle and bustle.  No horns blaring.  No phones ringing – at the office, at home, even in the pocket where I kept my cell.  No mindless prattle from a TV in every room.  No noise, but the wind that sweeps by the church, the distant roar of the surf crashing on the beach, and the occasional laugh of a child playing in the village at the bottom of the hill.  The silence the church offered would help me clear my mind and find answers to the questions that haunted me and caused my stomach to churn. 

 

If given the opportunity, I could catalog my thoughts.  Put them in a mental ledger.  These go on the left side.  These go on the right.  Add them all up and this is where the path lies.  At least that was my hope.

           

To get the church in little Santo Cielo, I’d have to get on an airplane, but I hated the thought of flying.  On my first flight, taken when I was twenty-six, as the plane pushed back from the gate, I panicked.  Convinced that I was about to die when the plane plummeted to earth and was obliterated in a fireball, I wanted desperately to get off the plane.  But it was too late.  The flight attendants were belted in, the doors were secured, and my death was certain.  I survived and my healthy fear of flying survived with it.  I had flown many times since.  Every time the plane taxied to the runway, I convinced myself that my life would soon be over.  It’s not exactly a thought conducive to relaxation and comfort.

 

I hated leaving my family behind.  The moment I boarded the plane and turned my back I missed them.  As my little boy waved to me and blew me a kiss, a part of me was left behind.  A small hole was ripped out of me.  Of course, Spence, my older son, all of thirteen had begged and pleaded to be allowed to stay home rather than accompany us to the airport.  Considering what I was about to do, who was I to insist that he come along?

           

But it is because of my family that I made the trip.  Raising a family and all that goes with it is all-consuming and I needed this time.  As the plane lifted off, and that piece of me was left behind, I looked forward to my opportunity.  A few days in a small town in Mexico.  An afternoon sitting in a pew of a small church on a desolate hillside in Mexico.  A few days?  An afternoon?  Who knows?  Maybe more.  I hoped I would return with the answers I needed.  But I was uncertain.  It was entirely possible, the answers would elude me and my return would never happen.  I had convinced myself that I couldn’t return until I figured things out.  I deserved that outcome.  As did my family.

            The anticipation I felt at a journey I’d never made before overrode my innate fear of flying.  It wasn’t until the pilot advised us that the plane was approaching its cruising altitude that I realized we had left the comfort of firm ground behind in our aluminum cylinder of death. 

            The plane landed and I spent three hours in the back of a beat-up old bus traveling barely paved roads.  Across the aisle from me sat a young woman.  She held in her arms a small child.  For much of the trip, he slept with his head rested on her shoulder.

 

* * *

 

            There was one feeling I enjoyed more than anything else.  As a father, things were best when one of my kids would wrap their arms around my neck.  A long hug, squeezed tightly in my arms, ending with me tickling him.  A quick embrace before he’s off and moving in the perpetual motion machine of a small child.   

 

If one of my sons rested his head on my shoulder, even if only for a second, it would get even better.  And a kiss on the cheek, with their delicate lips brushing the stubble on my cheek?  It was those moments I treasured most.  Those moments when they would shout with joy, “Daddy, daddy, daddy,” and fun and jump into my arms and squeeze me tight.  They could compensate for so much.  The whining and the stomping of the feet.  The ongoing battles over the most petty of things that were make or break in the minds of small children.

 

When Spence was four, I was already arguing with him and yelling at him.  But, when the end of the day came and I said good night, he would wrap his soft, warm arms around my neck and whisper to me, “Love you, Daddy.”  With those words, I would know that, at least in his mind, there were no scars left behind by the harsh words and raised voices of whatever had occurred earlier in the day.

 

“Love you, too.  You’re a good kid.”

 

“You’re a great daddy.”

 

I felt most secure then in the love I felt for him and that it was returned.  One night I lay next to him in his little bed.  I don’t remember exactly how old he was.  Probably four or five.  As we whispered to each other about our day, I asked him, “Spence, are you my buddy?”

 

“Uh-uh,” he replied, nodding his head.

 

“Will you be my buddy forever?”

 

“Uh-uh.”

 

“Forever?”

“Uh-uh.”  He kept nodding his head as I went through this litany of questions. 

 

“I love you,” I said, kissing him first on his forehead, then on each cheek, and then on his lips.

 

“Love you, Daddy,” Spence replied, in that quiet voice that told me drowsiness was finally starting to work is magic.  All of the spent energy of the day had finally caught up and Spence was finally winding down.  I lay there quietly with him until I could tell he was asleep.  I knew my hopes of the little guy holding true to his words were unreasonable, but I hoped we would be able to find a way to remain buddies.  For life.

 

Now, at the not-so-tender age of thirteen, however, it had been a long time since Spence voluntarily submitted to a physical display of affection from his father.  Buddies for life?  Nah, probably not.  At least not at the moment.  There had been an interruption in that effort.  Video games and an IPod, text messages and instant messaging with his friends, and hanging with the neighbor kid were all so much more cool than spending a little quality time with the old man.

 

Spence’s little brother, Jason, now making his way through his fourth year, fought me and resisted in a way that Spence never did.  At least at that age.  He didn’t argue.  He didn’t try to persuade me of the righteousness of his cause.  Instead, he simply rebuffed me and demanded his mother, who would always come running to soothe whatever it was that had ruffled the little guy’s feathers.

 

There seemed to be no chance that Jason and I would be able to find those few years that Spence and I had when I could do no wrong, where we truly were buddies.  Laughing and telling stories to each other.  Going for short bike rides with his legs peddling furiously in circles on his little bike trying to keep up with me as I tried to go as slow on a bicycle as humanly possible.  No, Jason was his mother’s buddy.  He certainly was not mine.

 

* * *

 

As the bus rattled and wheezed over the rough road, I looked at the woman sitting across from me with her child in her arms and thought about the tender moments that erased the traumas of parenting.  There was a time when those moments were frequent and often.  When I thought I had a relationship with at least my first son that would withstand the rigors of parenting and childhood.  Not so much anymore.

A couple of miles from the village, I saw the church in true, living color for the first time.  It stood by itself on a hill that overlooked a cluster of shacks just like I was told.  There were differences, however.  The cross that reached to the sky wasn’t perched on the front edge of the roof.  Instead, there was a cross firmly placed in the ground in the yard in front of the church.  On the roof was a small bell in an adobe frame.  No clouds, wispy or otherwise, danced across the sky as far as the eye could see.  Given the dryness of the earth and the lack of moisture in the air, I wondered when the last time a drop of rain fell on this arid corner of the world.  Off to the right, as the bus chugged into the little village, the vastness of the endlessly rippling ocean took my breath away.  Even though I had been to the ocean many times before, the brilliance of the blue water and the waves in their inexorable path to shore pushed me back against the back of my seat.

           

The bus dropped me off at the edge of the town.  With my bag slung over my shoulder, I trudged towards the church.  Down a street that wound through the cluster of buildings that make up the town until I reached a narrow trail that etched a line up the hillside to the church.  Surrounded by a decades old picket fence, the paint long worn away by weather and children picking at it, the church stood alone. 

            I stopped at the cross and looked at it.  It was a sad thing.  As worn as the fence, it leaned a little to the side.  A fresh coat of paint would have done it good.  After a moment or two, I continued on to the entrance into the church. 

            As I reached out to open the church’s door, it opened and out stepped an old man, hunched at the shoulders and propping himself up with a cane.  “Buenos dias, señor,” he said, squinting from the brightness of the sun.  The wrinkles around his eyes formed permanent furrows that were unchanged, even when he became accustomed to the glare and his face relaxed again.  Behind him I saw that the church was dark, lit only by flickering candles placed around the altar, lit no doubt by locals with special prayers in their hearts. 

            I looked back at the man.  He wore the white collar of a priest, but it was frayed and soiled by sweat.  “How can I help you?” he asked, in English so heavily accented I at first had no idea what he asked.  When he repeated the question, I told him that I just wanted to spend a few minutes in his church.

            It was at that moment that I realized just how crazy I was.  A thousand miles from home, I had placed my faith, my future, the life I had, in a vision.  A man at a bar was the first to tell me about this church.  I was staring at the bottom of my empty glass, pondering whether to order another beer or go home where the noise of family life would envelope me in silence. 

            “I’ve been there,” the stranger next to me whispered.  In response to my puzzled look, he continued, “You’re troubled.  I can tell.  Nobody looks at the bottom of a glass of beer like that unless their life is filled with doubt.  There’s something in your life that isn’t right.  Am I wrong?”

            “No.  No, you aren’t,” I replied.  I had no idea why, but I was willing to tell this man who I’d never met, something I had yet to express out loud.  Something I wasn’t even sure was true.  Was I really unhappy?  In a meaningful way? 

            “What is it?  Work?  Family?  Marriage?” the man asked.  “An addiction?”

            “Everything.  All of that.  Well, except for the addiction.  I’ve managed to maintain enough control to avoid losing everything at the end of a needle or at the bottom of a bottle.”  And I realized that I was unhappy in a way that was beyond meaningful.  It was an unhappiness that sapped the strength from my bones and reached to the very bottom of my soul.  As that realization dawned on me I almost broke down right there, in a darkened bar, surrounded by drunks nursing their drinks, and next to a stranger who had suddenly become my counselor and confessor.

            He leaned closer to me and whispered even quieter, “I know how to help you.”

            How could this man I’d never met know how to fix a problem, or problems, that I had just learned to acknowledge?

            “It’ll sound weird to you, but trust me on this.”  He paused then and placed his hand on my arm, drawing my attention to his face for the first time.  His face was lined and creased with the years that had rolled by, many more than I had yet to experience.  He had a glass in front of him that he twirled in his hand as he spoke.  I looked at his eyes and listened.

            “Many years ago, I was married, just as you are,” he began, as he casually waved towards my left hand and the ring on my finger.  Before he continued, he motioned to the bartender to refill our glasses.  “I thought I was happy and then something happened.  I woke up one day and by the time I walked into my office that morning I realized that my life was totally unsatisfactory.  There was nothing I could point to specifically and say ‘this is wrong’ or ‘that is wrong.’  I thought I loved my wife.  I had three great kids.  Everything seemed fine.  But, it wasn’t.  I just didn’t want any of it anymore.  My job.  My family.  My life.  All of it, I was ready to just chuck it.  I worked on the twelfth floor in an office with floor to ceiling windows.  At that moment, I thought seriously about running through one of those windows and feeling the freedom of flight.”

            I picked up my refreshed beer and gulped down half of it before setting the glass carefully back down in the ring of condensation that had already formed on the bar.  The old man continued without hesitation, “There are plenty of people who would say that I was just going through a midlife crisis.  I’m sure that’s probably what you’re saying to yourself about your own life.  ‘It’s just a phase.  I’ll get through it and things’ll be fine.’”  He chuckled briefly at the frown that formed on my face when he said this.  “Eh, so you know what I mean, don’t you?” he asked without expecting an answer.  “You know what?  Sometimes it isn’t a phase.”

            I found myself looking at the old man in the mirror behind the bar.  There was a line of liquor bottles spread out along the wall on the counter under the mirror.  The old man’s head was just visible above the tops of the tequila section.  A little Cuervo, a little _____, a little ______.  And an old man, just above, talking quietly to me.

            “I decided to take a break from it.  I explained to Sonia, my wife, who deserved better than I could give her, that I would be back.  And I left.  I got in my car and drove south for hundreds of miles.  I crossed the border into Mexico and didn’t stop until I got to the little village of Santo Cielo.  I knew nothing of the place, but I was tired and had driven far enough.

            “I spent the night in my car.  The village is small enough that there’s no hotel or really any other place to get a room so I had no choice.

            “In the morning, as the sun rose and the first light of the day woke me up, I could see a church, a decrepit old church that perched above the village.  It was almost as though the church was there to stand guard over the village and its inhabitants.  I don’t know why, but I knew that I had to visit the church.  I got out of my car and walked up the hill.”  The old man paused for a second and took a sip from his beer.

 

“When I got to the church, the front door was open and nobody was inside.”  I looked back at the reflection in the mirror and saw the two of us sitting side by side.

“I peered in, not sure why I was there, but knowing that I needed to be exactly where I was,” the old man sad.  As he did so, he squinted a little as though focusing on a memory.  As a fly on the wall, I saw as though from above and beyond, the old man sitting next to me basked in loneliness.  

           

“I was raised Catholic, but it had been years since I had stepped foot in a church, other than for the occasional wedding and funeral.  The years, however, hadn’t dulled all of my memories of the traditions.  I entered the church and walked over to the candles.  I lit one and prayed.  An ‘Our Father’ and a ‘Hail Mary’ seemed appropriate.”  As I looked, he began the gesture of crossing himself before he caught himself and stopped.

 

“Of course, that those were the only prayers I remembered precluded me from reciting anything else.  And, then I sat down in the front pew and looked up at the altar.  For hours.  I had never felt the sense of peace that I felt that day.  And haven’t since.  By the time I stood up, my legs were stiff and I thought I knew what I needed to do.”  It was uncanny.  I felt something bump my leg and saw him dangling a leg off his stool, shaking it a little.  As though he was shaking the stiffness out of it.

 

“When I turned around, an old man stood in the door way.  He was the priest, Father Juan Miguel Santos.  I nodded my head to him as I walked by him.  ‘Have you found what you’re looking for?’ he asked me.  ‘I think so,’ I replied.

           

“I spent the next couple of nights in my car and the days at the church, helping Father Santos.  Weeding, cleaning windows, making small repairs.  While I worked, we talked.  Father Santos, in his heavily accented English and the occasional Spanish word thrown in and I, trying hard to understand what he was saying.  To an observer, it may have appeared comical.  The priest, wizened, tanned and old, and a sunburned gringo with a paunch, sweating and grunting through their ‘chores,’ saying little, but saying a lot.

            “When I got home, I left my wife.  Father Santos and I never actually discussed my specific problems.  We danced around them, poked them with verbal jabs, but the words never crossed our lips.  But, I know what Father Santos told me over those few days.  Be happy.  Above all, be happy.”

            He looked up then after spending the past few minutes staring into the bottom of his own glass of beer while he told his tale.  He caught my eye and nodded his head at our reflection.

            I finally spoke.  “How do you know you chose happiness?”

            “Eh,” the old man nodded, “that’s a good question.  I don’t know.”  He patted me on the arm.  “My kids never forgave me.  I haven’t talked to them in years.  It was the hardest thing I’ve ever done and, there are times when I would give anything to take it all back.  But I can’t.  And I won’t.  It’s the decision I made and I’ve lived with it for a long time.

            “Go there, if you want to find the answer you’re looking for in the bottom of that glass.”

            “Sounds a little selfish to me,” I said.  “I mean, what about your kids?  You lost them.  How can that make you happy?”

            “Son, you’re right,” he said, placing his hand on my arm again.  “I could have stayed for my kids.  I should have stayed and made the effort to make things work.  To this day, I’m still not sure what it is that made me so miserable.  But, is it really selfish to seek happiness for yourself?  Is it really wrong to take care of yourself first?

            “Eh, you’re probably right.  I’ve heard it from plenty of others.”  He removed his hand and put some money down on the bar in front of us.  “Think about it, though.  How long do you have to sacrifice your happiness for the happiness of others?”

            “Thank you,” I mumbled to the old man as he turned his back on me and left the bar.  I wasn’t sure if gratitude was the appropriate sentiment, but, if nothing else, he had put enough cash down on the bar to cover my last beer.

 

I finished my own beer, setting the empty glass down without concern for matching the wet ring on the bar, and left with a new set of thoughts roiling around in my head.  When I got home, Spence was locked in his room, music blaring.  Jason was in the family room, absorbed in a Disney movie he had already seen more times than I could count.  And Holly, my wife?  She was sitting there, cuddling with him, and watching the movie, too.  For the umpteenth time as well for her.

 

* * *

 

            The priest stepped to the side, pulling the door open further.  “Come in, por favor.  Please,” he said.  He held out his hand and waved it towards the interior of the church.  As he did so, he lost his balance and almost fell over.  I grabbed his elbow to help steady him, feeling nothing more than skin and bone beneath the sleeve of his tunic like a couple of twigs wrapped in burlap.

            “Gracias, señor.  Thank you,” the priest said with a smile on his face, a smile that hid the embarrassment of his feeble state.

            Standing at the threshold of the church, I realized my foolishness.  I lived in a modern world.  I had a

cellphone and a Blackberry.  A TV in every room of my house.  TiVo.  A microwave capable of putting a meal on the table in minutes.  All of the latest technology at my fingertips.  And a family who I knew loved me.  Whatever my unhappiness was about, why would the answer be found in remote cluster of shacks huddled together on a dusty road between the hills of Baja and the vastness of the Pacific?  Would a decaying church led by Father Santos really do the trick?  I had no doubt, even though it had likely been decades since the stranger at the bar had come to Santo Cielo, that it was still Father Santos tending to his church and his flock.  He looked the same as the stranger had described, only older.  Much older.

 

Why would this place lead me to happiness?

           

With a sigh, I entered the church.  Its darkness, broken only by the flickering of candles, wrapped around me and sucked me farther into its belly.  I knelt before the altar and crossed myself.  Like the old man who had told me about the church, I had been raised Catholic and although it had been years since I attended church, the customs remained with me.  Kneeling before the cross, I wondered if somehow I was simply repeating history.  That this was some offbeat case of déjà vu.  Not in the sense that I had experienced this before, but that I was going through the exact same motions as the old man had.

            Was I doomed to the same result?  Leaving my wife and kids behind?  Would Spence and Jason never talk to me again?  Could I actually find happiness without them?  What the hell was I doing in this desolate place?

            Sitting down in the front pew and absorbing the aura of the church.  That was what I did.  In the last few days, as I thought about making this trip, I hadn’t stopped to think about just how idiotic it all seemed.  I had done the unthinkable.  I might as well try.  The time to change my mind, to slap myself upside the head and wake up, was long past.

            For two hours I sat there, as the sun dropped towards the horizon and the darkness of the church deepened.  I found myself focusing on the candles–the flames flickering in their glass enclosures and reflecting off the walls and surfaces of the church in a graceful dance of light.  At the end of those two hours, I was just as clueless as always. 

            Defeated, I rose from my spot and turned to leave the church.  The old pastor sat hunched over in the last pew, his eyes closed.  I thought his age and the afternoon heat had got the best of him and he was asleep.  But when I approached him, his eyes popped open and he looked at me with a smile.  “Señor?”

            “Yes.”

            “What troubles you?” he asked.  “I sit here and watch.  You . . . you do not move for a long time.  Only a man whose shoulders carry a lot of weight sits as you do.”

            I shrugged.  “It’s nothing.”

            “Señor?” he asked again.  Even in the gloom of the church, I could tell from his tone that he had likely raised his eyebrows, increasing the furrows on his forehead.  “I am a man of God.  Do not lie to me.”

            “Father Santos,” I began.

            “Aah.  You know of me.” 

            I chuckled in reply.  “A guess.  Nothing more than a guess.” 

            The old priest rose from his seat and peered up at me.  “Come with me.”  Without stopping to make sure I followed him, he shuffled out of the church.  He walked slowly, putting his cane out and making sure that it was firmly planted on the ground before each step.  I followed Father Santos as he made his away around the church, behind which was a small house made of the same material as the church.  Mud bricks.  Adobe.  Whatever it was, it looked just as ready to fall as the church.  A small bed of flowers, divided by a path, nestled up against the house’s foundation, adding the first hint of color, beyond the various shades of brown represented by the homes, dirt, and skin of the people I had seen since arriving in Santo Cielo.  The dirt around the flowers was a deeper shade of that brown, revealing the first sign of moisture other than the swells of the ocean that rose and fell on the horizon.

            I stepped into the little house behind Father Santos.  To call it a house was charitable.  I stood in the entry of a one room hovel.  In one corner there was a cot.  In another corner was a small, wood-burning stove.  In every corner, enough dirt or dust had accumulated to round the corners.  There were no hard angles left unsullied by a gathering of detritus.  (need a different word)

As soon as I saw the stove, I wondered how far the Father had to go to find wood in this desolate part of Baja until I realized it probably wasn’t the Father who went in search of wood, but the people huddled in the shacks at the bottom of the hill who brought it to him.  “Sit, por favor,” Father Santos said quietly, as my eyes wondered around the room. 

 

Next to the stove was a small table and two chairs.  The furniture showed just enough white to reveal that it had once been covered with white paint.  I sat in one of the chairs and it wobbled under my weight.  A small window let in the remaining light of the dwindling day.

           

The old priest turned to the stove to stoke the small fire that burned in its belly.  From a hook on the wall above the stove, he took a teapot.  I looked at the rust that spattered the outside and shivered at the thought of what the inside might look like.  While the teapot struggled to reach the boiling point, Father Santos took a tin from the window sill.  He scooped a spoonful of brown onto a square of cotton gauze and then put the spoon back in the tin.  Picking up the corners of the cotton, he tied them loosely into a knot and, as the teapot reached the boiling point, he took it off the stove and gently placed the gauze package in the hot water.

            “I hope you like tea.”

            Still troubled by the rust on the teapot, I struggled with my response before deciding not to respond at all.  Maybe he would think nothing of my silence.  I looked out the window at the oranges, reds and purples that began to spread across the sky as the sun’s lower edge dipped below the surface of the ocean, the edge of the horizon.  The colors rippled out across the water and reached towards me.  In that moment, I don’t think I had ever seen such a beautiful sunset.  And I questioned again what I was doing.

            If it was peace and solitude, or the presence of a god I didn’t believe in, that I needed, I could have gone to one of my hometown’s hundreds of churches.  A Mormon one, a Buddhist temple, the downtown cathedral.  Pick one and I could have sat in silence there.  Or I could have spread a blanket in a park and inspected each individual blade of grass in my vicinity until I found the one with a solution in it.  Oprah and Dr. Phil.  I could have watched them for a few days.  Or read a few Dear Abby columns. 

 

The answer to my problem could have probably been found much easier and much closer to home.  Instead, here I was, miles and miles away from my family in a world that probably couldn’t have been more different than my own.  This impoverished little corner of Mexico was supposed to help me?  The mysterious Father Santos playing the role of my mental and emotional advisor?  What the hell was I thinking?

           

I began to stand up for my escape when the priest placed a teacup on a saucer in front of me.  As the rattling of the mismatched pieces of porcelain subsided, Father Santos poured an aromatic stream of steaming tea into the cup and motioned for me to sit back down.  The creaking of the seat joined the gentle tinkling sound of the spoon Father Santos stirred his own tea with.

            We sat in silence for a moment or two.  I have never been much of a tea drinker so I stalled in the taking

of my first sip.  A small bowl of sugar sat on the edge of the table against the wall.  I took a small spoonful of it and sprinkled it on the surface of my tea.  As the grains of sweetener spread out over the surface, I dipped my spoon gently into the tea and began to stir it slowly. 

            “Will you drink it?  Or only admire its look?” Father Santos asked.  I looked up at him then and saw that he had been watching me with a bemused smile on his face.  “It is good tea, señor,” he said as he dipped his head down and lifted his own cup to his lips.

            I followed his lead and took my first sip of his rusty teapot concoction.  The earthy depth of it lightened just a bit by the sugar I had added surprised me.  I took another sip and felt the warmth spread down towards my stomach.  Almost immediately, the tension I had felt only a few minutes before began to wane.  I sat back in the chair and relaxed my shoulders. 

            “What is it, señor, that troubles you?”  I looked at Father Santos and before I could answer, he continued.  “You think I won’t understand.  How can a simple priest in a town such as this understand the problems of your life?”  I found myself nodding slightly in response.

            “Yes, probably you are right.  What could an old man know of your troubles?  But, maybe things aren’t as you think.”  He looked down again, stirred his tea and took another sip.  “This is good, no?”

            “It is,” I replied, taking another sip.  The calming effect of the tea spread even further.  “I’m not much of a tea drinker, but this is good.  Very good.”

            Ignoring me, Father Santos leaned back in his chair.  “I was married once, too,” he began while nodding towards the wedding ring on my left hand that glimmered ever so slightly in the fading light.  “Surprised?  Yes, probably.  You see I am not a real priest.

            “My wife died giving birth to Carlitos, our third child.  He did not survive the birth either.  They were buried together, with little Carlitos swaddled in a blanket and laying in my wife’s arms.  I spent the next few years raising our other children – Pablo and Rosita – until they left me, too. 

 

“As soon as he could, Pablo left for your country.  For America.  He believed the stories of the riches that awaited him.  I have not heard from him since.  Unlike many I have known who receive money from their family who go to America, I have never received a peso from Pablo.  I do not know if he ever made it across the big river.  Maybe he died in the desert.  Maybe he made it and has a family now, with a home filled with children.  Eh, maybe by now, there are grandchildren filling Pablo’s days with laughter and happiness.  But, I do not know.  I lost him to his dreams.

           

“Rosita left a few years later, but she went in the other direction.  She went to the capital.  Mexico City.  Little Rosita had her dreams, too.  But I do not know whether she reached them.  I have heard that she had to . . .”  For the first time since I met Father Santos, he hesitated with doubt.  Or fear.  He paused to take a sip of his tea and looked out the window, now almost black as the sun had finished its descent to the other side of the world.  The only light in the small house was cast off by the glowing embers in the belly of the stove.  Sensing this, too, Father Santos rose and retrieved a candle from the back of the stove.

            “We need some light,” he said, setting it down in the center of the table.  From a pocket, he took a match and struck it against the stovetop and with the flare and hiss of the match trailing behind him, he lit the candle.  Father Santos sat down again with a sigh.

With the sun’s descent complete, plunging Santo Cielo and it’s little church into darkness, a slight breeze came in off the ocean.  I could hear it rustle around outside, pause, and go on.  Occasionally, the wind found a way in and a draft would whip the candle’s flame around, the shadows on the wall wavering along with the flame. 

           

“My Rosita I have been told was forced to . . . to sell herself.  I do not know if it is true and, as with Pablo, I have never heard from her again.

            “What is it that I did that my children left me and believed I was not worthy of their thought or consideration?  This I do not know and I struggle with it every day.  I lost everything.  My wife and my children.

            I struggled to respond appropriately to the priest’s sadness.  I wondered if that was the fate that awaited me.  That my kids were already beginning the process of withdrawing from me?  Whether I chose to stay or to go, when they left, would they care enough to keep me in the loop of their lives?  Before I could wallow too much in this despairing thought, Father Santos continued, “When Rosita left and I did not hear from her for a year or two, I was lost.  I could not stand to stay in the home I had made with my wife, who died, and where I raised our two children alone.  The memories that were happy left me.  I left my home and came here for no reason other than that it was not my home.

            “Before I arrived, the priest who served his people from this church for more than forty years passed away.  He died in his sleep in the cot over there in the corner.  For several weeks the people had nobody to listen to their prayers and confessions or tell them how to live their lives. 

            “When I walked into the town, they believed I had been sent by the Church.  But the Church no longer cared about this little town.  No priest ever has been sent here.  I know it is wrong, but I accepted their faith in me.  I saw in their eyes, a light of hope when I was greeted upon my arrival. 

            “For many years now, I have led these people.  I have ministered to their souls, prayed at their funerals, and blessed their marriages and their children.  I think they know that I am not a real priest.  When I bungled my way through the communion sacrament my first time was probably enough.  But they do not care.  I provide them with what they need.”

            I finally interrupted him, “How old are you?”

            “Señor, I do not know.  Many years ago, I stopped counting.  If I must guess, I would say that I have spent most of ninety years on this earth, more than half in this little town.” 

            Father Santos finally stopped talking and took the last sip of his tea.  The empty cup clattered on its saucer when he set it down.  “My, my.  (try to come up with some way to say something like this in Spanish)  You must be hungry.”  He rose slowly, his joints creaking and cracking.  Before I knew it, there were two pots on the stove, one with beans and one with rice and the old man was hurrying out the door.  “I will be right back, señor,” he said as the door closed behind him.  I realized that I was hungry and was grateful for what Father Santos was preparing. 

            Within a few minutes, I heard the soft shuffle of his feet coming back up the path.  Father Santos entered the room with a metal bucket in one hand.  A bundle wrapped in an old towel rested on the top of the bucket.  “Aqui, for you,” he said, with a smile that brightened the candlelit gloom.  He placed the bucket on the table in front of me and removed the bundle.  Nestled in a mound of ice were three bottles of beer.  Tecate.  The old man’s perception was well-placed.  Not being much a tea drinker, I definitely did not mind the opportunity for an ice cold beer.

            Father Santos placed the towel-wrapped secret on a warm spot in the middle of the stove.  He turned to the beans, stirring them with an old wooden spoon he took from a hook on the wall above the stove.  Father Santos muttered to himself while he added some salt and pepper to the beans and then lifted the lid of the rice to take a look inside.  The old priest began humming a quiet tune to himself as he puttered in front of the stove. 

While he put two plates on the table, I opened my first beer.  I took a sip, more like a gulp.  I couldn’t stop the sigh that escaped me as the cold spread down, replacing the warmth of the tea. 

 

* * *

 

Years earlier, I had spent some time making my own beer.  It began before Spence was born and lasted until he was four or five and the demands of parenthood became too much.  With the arrival of school and homework – I’m still amazed kids get homework in kindergarten – sports and other activities, I could no longer justify the hours it took to make a batch of beer, bottle it, and do it all over again.

 

There wasn’t a time, though, during those years of homebrew when I didn’t have at least one five gallon bucket of fermenting grains, hops, and yeast bubbling away in the garage.  I rarely bought commercial beer, preferring instead my own brew whether it was good or bad.

 

When Spence was old enough to follow me out to the garage to see what I was doing with the tubes and bottles and buckets, he insisted on helping.  My little shadow would place the bottle caps on the filled bottles of beer and watch as I sealed the caps shut.  With his chubby little hands, Spence would pick the bottle up and put it in one of the boxes I stored the beers in until they were ready to drink.  All the time, I worried about whether he would drop a bottle on the garage floor and send shards of glass everywhere.  He never failed me though.

It was a time when I could do no wrong, when the little guy wanted nothing more than to do what I was doing.  I mowed the lawn and he would follow behind with his plastic mower spewing bubbles out of the top.  I sat down on the sofa with a book or magazine.  Spence would sit down next to me, trying to reach his short legs out to the coffee table to match mine.  In his hands, he would hold reading material, too.  More likely than not, it was upside down but he tried his best. 

Invariably, within a few minutes I would give up my book or magazine.  It would start with a chuckle when I would glance his way and see his face screwed up in concentration.  Was that what I looked like when I read?  I’d tickle him or tap his magazine.  Spence would look up at me then.  “Stop it, daddy.  I’m reading.”  My control would end there.  The tickle monster would come out.  We’d wrestle.  Spence would do what he loved best.  Laying on my back, I’d let him walk up my legs, and then jump up and land on my stomach. 

 

A couple of weeks before I left for Santo Cielo, I tried to get Jason to walk on me.  He didn’t want to.  When I laid down on the family room floor and told him he could jump on my stomach, he could walk on my legs, he looked at me like I was speaking a whole new language.  He wasn’t my shadow.  He was his mother’s shadow.  Trailing behind her with his hand always reaching for her.  Grabbing for her skirt or a pocket on her jeans to latch his finger into.  When I held my hand out for him, he would shy away, hunching his nearest shoulder away from me, warding me off with his little boy magic.

 

* * *

 

I grabbed one of the other beers and held it out.  “One for you, Father?”  I considered my memories.  Before he grew up, my little boy, Spence, had worshipped me once and wanted nothing more than to do what I did.  Not so much anymore.  His laughter and the smile that regularly lit up his face was all that I needed. 

 

“No.  No,” Father Santos replied, shaking his head.  “No cerveza for me.  Not for a long time.  Gracias, señor.  I am glad you like it better than my tea.”  I put the bottle back in the bucket of ice with the knowledge that the remaining beers were for me and me alone.  Another gulp and the cold spread further.

 

“A few minutes more,” Father Santos said.  He sat down again.  “Aaah.  My old bones.”

 

He looked at me in the light of the candle.  The heat from the stove kept what little cold there was in the night at bay.  “Señor, you are troubled.  I can see it.  I can feel it.  You come from far away.  From where, I don’t know.  You show up here and want to sit in my church.  You know my name.  Why?”

 

I downed the rest of the bottle I held in my hand and reached for my second.  “Father Santos,” I began.  Another sip of beer allowed me to pause and gather my thoughts.  “An old man told me about you.”  What better way to stall in answering the real question than by answering the less meaningful one?  “He came here.  A long time ago.”

 

“What was his name?”

Again, I felt the foolishness of my errand.  I never even bothered to learn the man’s name.  “I don’t know,” I said with an embarrassed shrug. 

And Father Santos couldn’t help himself.  “You come all this way.  To search for something?”  He chuckled and continued.  “Because a man you don’t know told you about me?  Maybe you are more troubled than I thought,” he said with a laugh.

 

Father Santos rose from his seat, his joints creaking and a grimace momentarily passing across his face.  “I think it is ready.”  He went back to his muttering and puttering at the stove.  Soon, two plates appeared on the table, fully loaded with rice and beans.  The bundle, he placed on the table between us and unwrapped it.  “Por favor, take one.  These are tortillas made by Isabella.  They are the best in all of Baja.”

I reached for another Tecate from the bucket and began to shovel the food into my mouth.  I hadn’t eaten since I left the airport and boarded the bus hours ago.  I was famished.  For the next few minutes, we ate in silence.  The father mercifully allowed me to enjoy the food without having to delve into the reasons for my presence.   I grabbed a tortilla and used it to scoop up more food.  I couldn’t speak for other tortillas in Baja, but the tortilla was certainly the best I had ever had.  Flaky, tender, with charred spots scattered across its surface.    

I sat back with a sigh and drained the last of my second bottle of beer.  With the last tortilla from the towel, I began to mop up the remains of my meal.  I opened the final beer and sipped from it much more slowly than I had the first two.

 

“I hope you enjoyed it,” Father Santos said.

 

“Yes.  It was very good.  You were right about the tortillas.”

 

“Good.  Good.  Now you owe me something.  I have fed you and told you my secrets and, yet, I do not even know your name.  Keep your troubles to yourself, but … what is your name?”

 

“Kelvin.  Kelvin Rockwell.  My friends call me Kel.  My kids, when they want to rile me, call me Kellie.  They got that from their mother.  They get great joy out of annoying me.”

 

“Kids?  How many?’

 

“Two boys.  Spence and Jason.  Spence is thirteen, almost fourteen.  Jason is only four and still thinks that he just might get to see real steam come out of my ears if he annoys me enough.”

 

“Hmmmmm,” the old man mused.  “Two boys.  You must love them very much.”

 

“Of course I do.”

 

“Pero?  But?”

 

“But what?”

 

“Por favor, please, Señor Rockwell.  You have two boys at home.  Yet you are sitting across my table from me, eating my beans and rice and Isabella’s tortillas.  On your face, I can see (Spanish word for pain), pain.  It is written into your skin.  You are here instead of at home with your Spence and Jason.  I ask you again.  What is it that troubles you?”

 

“I . . . I love my kids.”

 

“Si, of course.  You have told me this.”

 

I drained the last of the beer and put the bottle on the table in front of me.  I began to scratch at the paper label on the bottle as I began scratch at the surface of my pain.  “I don’t know if it’s enough anymore.”  I shrugged and looked at Father Santos, hoping that was enough.

 

“Señor.  Talk.  Talk with this,” he said, pointing at his chest, “instead of this.”  He pointed at his head.  “Let go.  Don’t be afraid to feel what you are feeling.”

 

“Father Santos, you’re asking me to say something I’ve never said before.  To . . .”

           

“Señor Rockwell, I am asking you to do nothing more than to speak from your heart.  You come here for a reason I do not know.  Maybe in the morning you will leave, but I doubt you leave any wiser.  It is a long trip to make for nothing more than a plate of rice and beans and a couple of cervezas.”

            In the silence that followed, I pondered his words, but I still could not force my thoughts out.  I looked at Father Santos sheepishly and shrugged my shoulders. 

            “Maybe in the morning your heart will open.  It is late.  Let’s sleep.  Por favor, the cot is yours.”

            “No, Father.  I can’t sleep there.  Give me a pillow and I can sleep on the floor.”

            “Señor Rockwell, you are my guest.  You will sleep on the cot.  In the morning, my old bones will hurt no matter where I sleep.  The cot is for you tonight.”  He looked across the table, with the candle flickering between us, with a look of such certainty, I didn’t bother arguing the point anymore.  Instead, I got up from the table and walked to the cot.  A small pillow and a thin blanket was all the comfort it provided. 

As I settled down on the cot, Father Santos moved about the room.  He carried the candle back to the stove and placed it in the back near the wall.  After spreading the coals around in the belly of the stove, he put the dirty pots and dishes in a box and put the box on the floor next to the door.  Propping himself up with the cane he made his way back to the stove.  When he passed by the table, he paused for a moment to take his dentures out and place them on a plate.  He went then, to stand in front of the stove.  I could see in the flicker of the candlelight that his eyes were closed.  He began to mutter to himself in what I realized was a prayer.  After a moment or two, he stopped, bowed his head, and then blew out the candle. 

Other than the small amount of light cast off by the dying embers in the stove, the room was plunged into darkness.  I could barely make out the shadow of the old priest as he lay down in a corner with a sigh.  I worried that he would be too cold in the drafty room, but within a few moments I could tell that his breathing had evened out and soon he began to snore quietly. 

 

Soon afterwards, I could feel my own eyelids grow heavy and I released myself to sleep, happy that the events of the day had not resulted in my mind whirring away at uncontrollable speeds, keeping me awake well into the night.

 

 

Part II

 

            I woke to the first rays of light coming in through a window.  It was one of only two small windows.  The one above the table that let the western light in as the sun drops and this one, above the cot, allowing the morning sun to make its subdued entrance each day into Father Santos’ room.  When I had first walked in the night before I thought the place was a hovel.  In the early morning glow I took a second look.  While it certainly contained virtually none of the creature comforts I was used to, I could see that it provided the minimum necessities for a man of few needs.  A cot, a table, a stove, and a dresser with two drawers.  One drawer was open enough for me to be able to see that it contained only a few items of clothing.  A tattered, threadbare rug covered the middle of the floor.  On the walls, a hand drawn image of Jesus in a cheap frame graced one wall, and next to the door, a small cross hung from a nail. 

Before I had too much time to sink back into the misery of why I was there, I heard a quiet rapping at the door and then a girl on the other side, speaking quietly, said, “Padre? Padre?”  That I understood, but it was followed by a stream of quickly spoken Spanish that far exceeded my limited understanding of the language. 

           

I looked in the corner where Father Santos had curled up the night before and noted his absence.  Throwing the thin blanket off me, I got up and walked to the door.  When I opened it, the glare outside, with the sun reflecting off the hard, dry earth and the walls of the church across the yard momentarily blinded me.  The brightness was much harsher than the few rays that made their way through the small windows of the father’s home.

            Before I could really focus, the girl let out another stream of rapid Spanish.  Once I was able to look at her, she was kneeling down and placing a tray on the ground.  She stood once she realized I had opened the door and looked at me.  Immediately, she dropped her eyes and looked down.  Another impenetrable torrent of Spanish filled the air between us. 

            She was no girl, but instead was a young woman.  I guessed she was probably somewhere in her twenties.  Her eyes were a deep brown, almost black.  Her skin, a complexion of brown, and her hair another shade of the same color.  Those three features – her eyes, hair and skin – and the shades of color in them, mirrored the colors of the world of Santo Cielo.  The dried earth and its tan shade matched her skin.  The darker brown of the mud brick and adobe buildings matched her hair.   

            When she finished speaking, she began to back up.  “Wait.”  That one word in a language she didn’t seem to know any better than I did her own seemed to have the opposite of my intent.  She turned and began to walk rapidly down the hill towards the village.  She almost stumbled once and gasped, but she was able to remain on her feet.  When she got to the gate in the fence that surrounded the church, she glanced back at me and then turned back, her hair whipping around to follow the quick flip of her head, and passed through the gate. 

 

For the first time, I noticed that a small boy had been playing in the dirt there.  She grabbed him by the hand and pulled him down the hill with her.  He looked back at me as he stumbled and reached back towards me.  His face broke out in a smile and he waved to me.  Once.  Twice.  I waved back and then they were out of sight, down the hill.

 

I was taken by the simple beauty of the young Mexican woman.  For the few seconds she looked at me in the doorway of Father Santos’ home, I saw a depth in the dark brown of her eyes.  A range of emotions were reflected in her eyes and the furrow of her brow.  For the briefest of moments I allowed myself to imagine that when she looked back at me as she passed through the gate, she was throwing some of that back at me.  I don’t know.  It was very possible, if not virtually certain, that I was deluding myself, reading more into her actions than was really there.  I was certainly desperate enough to think she might have been trying to send me a message.  I couldn’t help but wonder and then think about what I felt I was missing.

 

* * *

 

            I think there was a time when Holly, my wife, might have looked back at me like that.  With a look that said without words that she hoped I was still watching her.  But I have no memory of it.  Over the years, I saw plenty of hurt.  In her eyes.  In her voice.  In the way she ignored me and, at times, refused to look at me.  There had been way too much hurt.  Enough hurt that I wondered if there was anything else that we felt for each other, the hurt having buried everything else.

Any memory of such an event had been washed away by the time that had gone by.  Days of neglect.  Weeks of going through the motions.  Months of lack of effort.  Years of treading water. 

 

I hoped, believed, that our relationship had started with a spark, but I simply could not remember it and, in light of the events of the years that followed, I couldn’t imagine such a spark ever existed.  Too many dirty diapers.  Too many sleep-deprived nights.  Too many arguments over meaningless trivia.  Too little time devoted to each other.  If there had ever been a spark, why was it so difficult to recapture it, to wave our hands over its ember and revive the fire?

Of course, there’s a question.  Why did I need that fire?  Aren’t relationships supposed to mature into something where the fire isn’t needed anymore?   Isn’t being comfortable something to strive for?  Those things may all be true, but there came a time when I needed more.  Comfort wasn’t enough to counteract the hurt and neglect.  A little passion would have gone a long way towards healing the scars caused by the traumas of any relationship.  If those embers had glowed just a bit I probably wouldn’t have found the need to flee to a church led by a priest who wasn’t really a priest in a dusty, little village on the edge of Baja California

I felt like I had never experienced it with Holly.  With no recollection of passion or desire, as the years rolled by, I came to believe that our love was a love of convenience and always had been.  We met at a time when we were both ready to be married and start a family.  On a lot of levels we worked well together and I’m sure that Holly loved me, but I felt it was nothing more than the love she felt for her parents or our kids.  Shouldn’t a man and a woman, brought together as husband and wife, feel something for each other different than what they feel for others in their lives? 

 

Did we ever have that fire, the passion, the need for each other?  Was there ever a time where we just wanted something very basic to human nature, almost animal?  A carnal need that the other met?

 

If there was, I had missed it entirely.  I wanted it desperately.  I wanted a memory of Holly showing that she wanted me for more than just my pay check and my willingness to mow the lawn.  I wanted somebody, anybody, but preferably the woman I had married and had two kids with to walk up to me one day and whisper in my ear, “I want you, right here, right now,” and then take the steps to make sure she got what she wanted right there and right then.  I wanted to be able to look at my wife and know that she didn’t just love me, but that she loved me!

 

* * *

 

            With a fleeting glimpse, she was gone, leaving me with my memories–or lack of them–and idle thoughts of her hips swaying as she walked down the hill and the brief glimpse of a glitter in her eye.

           

I picked up the tray from the ground where the young woman had left it and turned back into the room.  It smelled like breakfast, but I resisted the urge to lift the towel that covered the tray, choosing instead to leave it on the table.  Without Father Santos, I felt it would have been disrespectful to start eating.  Instead, I went in search of him.

            I found him in his church.  Kneeling at the altar with his head bowed so low it was a wonder he hadn’t fallen forward onto the cool stone surface that spread out between him and the display at the front of the church.  A single candle burned on the ground before him.  I leaned against the door frame and waited for Father Santos to finish his prayers.  In the still of the morning, I could hear his muttering and whispering.  Every once in awhile he would cross himself, pause for a few seconds, and look up at the figure of Jesus on the cross.  Then, he would bow his head again and resume his pleas to his god.  For a man who claimed not to be a real priest, he seemed to be playing the role rather well.

            Just as my stomach rumbled for the first time, the old priest rose from his knees.  His voice rose slightly with a sharp word or two, no doubt brought about by the pain in his joints.  I could hear the creaks and cracks all the way at the back of the church.  He stood for a few more seconds with his head bowed, crossed himself one more time, and turned to walk down the small aisle between the pews.

            “Ah, Señor Rockwell.”  He smiled and walked past me on his way out the door.  Before he got too far, he turned back and looked again at me.  “Do you need to pray?”

 

“Uh.  No.  No, that’s okay.”

 

“Bueno.  The church is always open for your prayers.”  He turned back and walked towards the little house behind the church.  When he opened the door, he made a show of sniffing the air.  “Isabella must have come, no?”

           

“A woman brought a plate of food.”

            “Was she beautiful?”

            “Well,” I hesitated.  Here was a priest, real or not, discussing the looks of a woman.  A woman many, many years younger than him.

            “It is okay.  I am still a man,” he chuckled.

            “Yes.  She was beautiful.”

            “Then it was Isabella.  In little Santo Cielo, there is no other like her.”  I could definitely agree with Father Santos that Isabella was beautiful. 

            “Come.  Let us eat, if you have not already done so,” Father Santos said, crossing the threshold into his home.  Father Santos sat at the table and lifted the towel.  “Ah, you have much more patience than I.”  On the tray were two plates piled with scrambled eggs and bacon.  Another towel-wrapped bundle no doubt held more of Isabella’s tortillas.  In a bowl in the center was a diced orange fruit.

            “Please.  Sit.”  As I did so, Father Santos bowed his head.  “Something I should have done last night, but I manage to forget now and then,” he said with a grin.  Another stream of quiet Spanish followed as he clasped his hands together.  With a clap of his hands, he finished and ordered, “Eat.”

            We were silent while we ate, except when I asked Father Santos what the fruit was.  “It is mamey sapote.

            “It’s very good.”  It tasted like ______ and was very sweet.  “I’ve never had it before.”

            “Mamey sapote is native to this land.  Maybe, tomorrow, if you are still here, you will try sapodilla or cherimoya.  They are sweet like nothing you have ever had before.  Better than candy.”

            We ate in silence for a few more moments.  A silence broken only by the old man’s lips smacking together as he ate and the scrape of our forks on the cheap ceramic plates.  Once our plates were clear–I used the last tortilla to wipe everything off my plate to make sure I got it all–Father Santos piled the plates on the tray and put it by the door.

            “Come,” he said.  I followed him out the door.  From the side of the house, he took a pail and handed it to me.  “The garden needs to be weeded.”  I looked at the flowers that nestled up against the house and could see barely a sign of a weed.  I looked at Father Santos questioningly. 

            “Please, look.  There are weeds there.  You must pull weeds early before they have a chance to spread.”  I bent down and could see, in a few places, small shoots of green just beginning to break the surface of the dirt.  “Otherwise, your garden will not grow as it should.  The flowers will not be as beautiful.” 

            I put the pail down in the dirt next to the flowers and knelt down on my knees.  I began pulling the weeds from the dirt and throwing them in the pail.  “Bueno.  Good, good,” Father Santos said as he walked down the path towards the church.  “Pull them all.  My flowers need the room.”

            I was grateful that Father Santos had not begun the day by questioning me anymore.  I didn’t think my heart had opened up to allow me to talk with him about my life.  I preferred the idea of weeding in solitude.  I began to comb through the plants, looking for weeds.  The telltale sign of invaders lurking in the shadows of the flowers, full of color and life. 

 

As the sun rose and the air warmed, I pulled my shirt off.  Within an hour, I began to look much like the old man at the bar probably had all those years before.  Sunburned.  Probably close to the color of a strawberry.  Sweating.  But, hopefully, not with the paunch the old man had.  I liked to think I had managed to avoid the spare tire around my waist.

           

I went through the flower bed once and then went back through it again, trying to find and pull every sign of a weed.  I pulled them out the way my mom had taught me.  Frequently over the hour or two it took me to perform my task, I could hear her in my head.

            When I was young, probably no more than six or seven, I would pester her to let me help her with her yard work.  With an abundance of patience, she would let me, but try to teach me in the process.  “It doesn’t do any good to pull a weed, unless you get the root,” she would say while demonstrating the fine art of digging into the dirt with a weeder or small shovel, while grabbing the weed as far down as she could push her fingers into the dirt.  I’m sure I left far too many roots in the dirt, roots that would shoot up a bigger, stronger weed in the days that followed, but she never criticized my work.

            I dug down into the soft dirt of the priest’s flower bed and pulled every weed out with as much of the root as I could get.  Every little sprout of green that didn’t belong came out.  While I worked, I pondered Father Santos’ words.  It wasn’t just a garden that could become weed-filled.  It wasn’t just flowers that could get the life choked out of them.

 

* * *

 

            Some nights Jason would let me tuck him in at night.  I could lie down next to him for a few minutes and read one of his favorite books–Goodnight Moon or Tumble Bumble–to him.  When I was done, I’d say, “I love you,” and kiss him on his cheek.  Jason would say it back to me in his own way, “I uv you, Daddy,” and fling his arms around my neck to hold me there while his tender lips brushed against my cheek.  I would make a game of trying to break free even though it was the last thing I wanted to do.  Jason, after a few seconds of imagined struggle, would relax his grip and allow me to get off his bed. 

 

On those nights, I would pick the stuffed animal he would sleep with and place it in his arms as he curled up.  On my way out the door, I would say, “Good night,” and could tell by his whispered response that he was already slipping into sleep.  It amazed me how quickly he could reach that state of peace and relaxation.

 

Those rare incidents of tolerance on his part and patience on mine helped bridge the chasms caused by the rest of the nights.  The rest of the time, our interactions were fraught with anger, that would be me, and whining, that would be Jason.

 

“Hey, little guy, can I tuck you in tonight?”

 

“No!  I wan’ mommy!”

 

“Jason, mommy can’t come …”

 

“I wan’ MOMMY!!”

“Jason, she can’t come up right now.  She’s cleaning up the kitchen.”  My voice rising to match Jason’s in volume and intensity, I would try to calm us both down by reaching out to him.  Only to have him pull away. 

 

“Jason, mommy can’t tuck you in tonight . . .”

 

And, there’d she be.

 

“Honey?  Jason?  What’s wrong?  Mommy’s here.”  Holly would rush into his room, wiping her hands on a towel and then shushing him in only the way she could.  Jason would whimper for her.  And I would stomp down the stairs to the TV or the computer.

In all of this there was a huge weed, sprouting in the middle of our family.  Sucking the color and life out of us, or me at least.  I couldn’t help myself.  As I stomped away, too many times I would think to myself what life might be like if Jason had not come into our lives.  Little Jason, with his smile and laugh.  I loved him just as much as Spence.  I couldn’t imagine life without him, even if he was in his “mommy” phase.  But the truth?  He was an accident that I didn’t want to happen. 

           

Our little Rockwell family of three worked well together for almost ten years or as well as could be expected.  I came home from work one day and Holly sat me down at the kitchen table.  Spence was upstairs in his room getting his homework done.  I could hear the music coming from behind his closed door.

            “I have some news, Kel,” she said.  Without giving me a chance to interrupt, she continued, “I’m pregnant.”

            It hit me in the gut and the air in my lungs came out in a whoosh.  There was a reason we stopped with Jason, or at least thought we had.  I didn’t want anymore children.  Holly went along with me, although I knew she wanted more kids.  When we dated and it began to look like we were more than a temporary thing, we discussed kids.  She wanted three or four.  I wanted one, maybe two.

            Once Spence was born, I was convinced after a few months that one was enough for me.  The lack of sleep, crying and screaming, and throw-up virtually on demand were something I didn’t need to go through again.  As the years progressed and Spence went through each of the phases–the terrible twos, the more terrible threes, the fantastic fours, the frustrated fives, and so on–I became more convinced than ever that one child was just the right number for me.

            “Are you sure?”

            “Yes.  That’s what my doctor’s appointment was for yesterday,” Holly replied.  “Listen, Kel, I know this isn’t necessarily what you want.  It’s not really what I want at this point either.  But, this is a good thing.  We’re going to have another baby.”  She reached out to touch my hand.  I looked up at her.  “It’s a good thing,” she repeated.

            “Yeah,” I sighed.  “I need some time with this.”  I got up from the kitchen table and went out to the backyard.  Sitting down at the edge of the pool, I put my feet in the water and slowly kicked my legs back and forth.  Ripples spread out over the surface of the pool while I pondered the news.

            Behind me, I could hear Spence in the kitchen and the murmured voices of he and Holly having a conversation.  There was quiet for a second and then he let out a whoop.  “Dad!”  he yelled as he slammed the screen door open and came running out to me.  “I’m going to have a little brother or sister.”  He had always wanted one.

            A few months after Jason was born, I scheduled a vasectomy.  There would be no more surprises.

 

* * *

 

Father Santos had given me no tool, other than the pail to throw the weeds into.  By the time I was done, with my strawberry skin and sweaty brow, my fingernails were packed with dirt.  But I had done my job well.  There were no weeds in that flower patch that could grow to choke the life or color out of their blooms.

            Before I could rest from my weeding, Father Santos appeared and handed me a can of paint.  “Please, Isabella’s brother brought this to me today.  He said to me that I should use it for the church.  I would like you to pick what should be painted.”

            I took the can from him and saw that it was a gallon of white.  He handed me an old paint brush.  “Comprende, señor, paint is for covering that which should be covered.  Paint makes something look nicer.  Do not waste it on something that does not need it.  Or deserve it.”

            And he handed me a bottle of water.  “Agua, for you, señor.”  I took the bottle and unscrewed the top.  Before I drank, I elevated the bottle and let a bit of it pour out over my head and shoulders.  The coolness felt good on my skin as I took a big gulp of the cold water.  “Good.  Thank you … gracias.”

            “Ah, that is good, señor,” Father Santos said with a sigh.  “Please, if you will.  The paint.  For a little bit, until Isabella brings lunch.”

            For a few minutes, while I finished the water, I sat next to the flower bed and pondered the good father’s words.  My first thoughts were of the apparent imminent return of Isabella.  I pictured her escape earlier that morning and hoped that she would provide me with more than a flip of her hair, but who was I kidding?  I was old enough to be her father and we didn’t even speak the same language.  A little daydreaming never hurt anybody, though, and I allowed my mind to wander until I remembered my next task.

 

A can of paint.  Not to be wasted.  Only used on something that deserved it.  That needed to look nicer.  I could think of a few things that could use the paint, many more than could be covered with a gallon of white paint.  The church could have used a couple of coats but that would have taken many cans of paint.  The fence.  The cross.  The priest’s one room home, both inside and out.  Again, that would have taken much more than my one can.  Finally, I settled on what I would paint.

 

Taking a break from the heat of the day, I went into Father Santos’ home and pulled his table away from the wall.  Carefully, so that I wouldn’t spill any paint on his floor, I began to paint the worn surface of the table.  Through the years of use, the surface was smooth enough that no sanding was necessary.  I applied a coat to the top and then began to paint the legs.  Towards the bottom of each leg, I picked the table up and swept the brush down as far as I could.

 

Once the table was done, I continued on with the two chairs.  While I painted, I became absorbed in the process of dipping the brush in the paint, wiping the excess off and then trying to smooth the paint over the surface of the table and chairs.  Over the years, I had found a few activities that allowed me to erase from my mind the thoughts that pounded away otherwise.  For a few years, around when Spence was born, I took up golfing.  For the four or five hours I spent each weekend, walking the fairways and greens, I was able to think only about golf and not about the troubles of my life.

 

More recently I had taken up running.  Now, when I ran, I could focus on my breathing and the pain in my legs and forget about why I hated my job or why I wanted the run to last as long as possible so I could stay away from home as long as possible.  Maybe it was as Father Santos had said.  These activities–golf, running, and a few other miscellaneous activities–were things I was able to do with my heart instead of my head.  Maybe it was time to consider my dilemma also with my heart instead of my head.

I painted the chairs as carefully as the table, but by the time I had finished with the table and chairs, there were a few splatters of white paint on the floor.  I considered trying to wipe them up, but decided not to.  A couple of drops of paint weren’t going to ruin the “décor.”  As I finished, Father Santos came in with two plates of food. 

“Aaah,” he sighed.  “Though I like your choice, it leaves us with no place to eat.  Let us eat in the shade of the garden.”  He handed me one of the plates and walked back outside.  I followed the old priest out the door and sat with him in the path between the flower beds.  The sun, almost at the top of its arc was sufficiently behind the house to cast a shadow across the flowers. 

 

“Aaah,” Father Santos sighed again, this time from the pain as he slowly bent at his waist and then his knees.  He balanced his plate in one hand while I reached out and held his other arm to help guide him down to the ground.  Once he got settled, he sighed again.  “Please.  Sit down.”

I did so, and began to dig into the pile of rice and diced meat.  The rice was unlike what I was used to at Mexican restaurants back at home.  That rice, always a faint shade of red, typically had little flavor.  This rice had peas and corn mixed in with it.  The meat was beef, lightly spiced and tender.  This time there were no tortillas from Isabella. 

 

“Oh my.  I almost forgot.”  From a pocket, Father Santos pulled another bottle of water out and handed it to me.  “For you.”

 

Father Santos let me eat in silence for a couple of minutes, but when our forks began to scrape against the plates, he started again.  “Señor Rockwell, have you figured out how to open your heart?”

 

“I … I don’t know…”

 

“Please, just talk.”

 

“No.  I don’t know where to start.”

 

“Señor, it is very simple.  Do not think.  Maybe for the first time in all of your life, empty your cabeza, your head.  Fill it with air, like a child’s balloon.  And, then once you have done that, speak.  Whatever comes first, say it.”

 

“I know, Father Santos …”

 

“No.  Nothing until your head is full of air.”

 

I laughed then at his suggestion that I needed to become an airhead to be able to speak freely.  But, maybe he was onto something.  I realized as my chuckling wound down, and Father Santos looked warily at me, that I had spent most of my life thinking before I talked.  Particularly when it came to my relationships with others, I analyzed and considered my words carefully before expressing them.  I did everything I could to minimize any hurtful impact my words and thoughts might have.  It was time to, as Father Santos unknowingly suggested, become an airhead and stop thinking.

 

I thought about a golf course near my home where I frequently had golfed years before.  In my mind, I visualized one particular hole, the only par 5 on the course.  I saw myself taking my second shot from the fairway.  Tony and Fred, the friends I frequently golfed with were spread out along the fairway, waiting to take their next shot.  From a birdseye view, I saw myself take a swing and the ball soar into the air and, then, as it usually did, begin to slice to the right.  And slice more to the right, until it ended up in the trees that lined the fairway.  I knew, as I pictured this scene that the ‘me’ down on the course thought about nothing other than how to fix that damn slice and worried about nothing more than whether I would get to the green and sink a putt and save a bogey.

 

Bringing myself back to Santo Cielo, I took a few deep breaths and closed my eyes for a few seconds.  When I opened them again, I looked into the old priest’s deep brown eyes and felt my head clear.  “There’s so much I could …”

 

“No, Señor.  Do not explain.  Just talk.”  And, so I began.

 

“You know what bothers me?”

 

“You tell …”

“When I told Holly, my wife, that I was making this trip,” I began the answer to my own question, not giving Father Santos a chance to finish his own reply.  “I sat her down and told her that I needed to leave for awhile.  I told her I would be going to a little town in Mexico.  And you know what she said?  ‘Okay.’  She didn’t ask me where the little town was.  When I told her I was coming here because I needed a break ‘from everything,’ she barely batted an eye. 

 

“You know what she was most concerned about?” I asked, not waiting for an answer again.  “Little Jason’s birthday is next week and I couldn’t promise I’d be back for it.  She got mad at me for that.”

 

I paused for a moment and looked out beyond the church.  “Holly told me that Jason would never forgive me for missing his birthday.  I don’t think so, though.  These days he probably won’t even notice that I’m gone.”  Down the little hill I could hear children laughing and running through the one street of Santo Cielo.  Every once in awhile, a woman would yell something in Spanish and for a few seconds, but not much more, the children would be a little quiter.

 

“The only thing he’ll care about is what’s in the packages and whether his mom is there to rub his back.”  Beyond the cluster of shacks, if I focused closely enough, I thought I could see the curve of the earth out there where the brilliant deep blue of the sky and the subdued more intense blue of the ocean joined together.

 

I turned back to Father Santos.  ”Holly never asked me why I had to leave.  She didn’t ask me what was wrong.  She didn’t try to talk to me about whatever it was that was propelling me to leave.  She never has.  I’ve tried to talk to her for years about how I feel.  She goes through the motions, but she’s never gone beyond a very superficial effort.  We talk and nothing really changes because don’t every really get to it.  You know what I mean?”  He nodded reassuringly, but I have no idea if he really did understand.

 

“She didn’t try to stop me from leaving.  I’m sure she thinks I’m just going through a mid-life crisis and I’ll come back and everything will be fine.  But what does that mean?  What does ‘fine’ mean?  Does it mean that I just go back to how I was for years?  Just accepting things how they were and not striving for something better?  I’m sure that’s what she hopes for.  Those days when life just goes on.  Or does ‘fine’ mean it’s time to really shake things up?

 

“Holly just said ‘okay’ and when I was finished telling her my plans, she got up and went outside where Jason was playing in the backyard.  For a few minutes, I watched her out there with our little boy.  As soon as Jason saw her coming out, a huge smile lit up his face and he yelled ‘mommy, mommy’ and ran to her and jumped up into her arms.  I wanted to run out there and wrap my arms around them and feel … Oh, hell, I don’t know what I wanted to feel.  I don’t know if I’ve ever even felt it.

“I wanted, in that moment, to feel like Jason loved me unconditionally like he did his mother.  I wanted to wrap my arms around Holly and Jason and feel warmth and love.  I wanted Spence to come down from his closed bedroom without his stupid IPod on and join us, wrapping his arms around us to.  I wanted, without words to be spoken, for all of us to commit to the idea of a family.” 

 

I looked back out at the ocean and the neverending waves that lapped at the beach below Santo Cielo.  “Unfortunately for Holly, I don’t think this is a midlife crisis.”

 

I returned to my lunch and finished the last of the spicy meat and rice on my plate.  “Well, Father Santos, is that enough for you?”

 

“The question, señor, is whether it is enough for you,” he said with a shrug.  “Please, give me your plate.  I will take it to Isabella.  You have more painting to do.”  He took our plates and began to shuffle down the hill.

 

I picked up the can of paint and followed in Father Santos’ footsteps.  Before I got to the gate though I stopped and looked around.  There was the cross looking more worn and decrepit in the bright light of the mid-afternoon sun than it had the day before.  It was time for it to get a fresh coat of paint.  Before I started to paint, I reached up with the brush.  I wanted to make sure I would actually be able to reach the top.  Standing on my tiptoes, with my arm extended as high as I could stretch it, I could just reach the top of the cross.

 

For the next hour I painted the cross.  I was careful to cover it in several coats.  Where the wood had begun to decay and where there were deep grooves, I filled the brush with paint and jabbed it into the spaces to ensure they were covered as well.  I thought about Father Santos’ words.

 

* * *

 

When we first moved in together, we had this little argument most nights.  I usually got to bed first and would lie down and read.  Holly, when she finished getting ready for bed, would get in bed next to me and expect me to lean over to kiss her good night.  It was silly really.

 

“Aren’t you going to give me a kiss good night?” she would ask when I reached over to my light to turn it off.

 

I would sigh and lean over to kiss her.  “You know, you could kiss me good night every once in awhile, too.  I’m already lying down and you can just kiss me when you get in bed,” I pointed out to her.

 

I don’t remember anymore what her reply was, but considering that the ‘argument’ repeated itself almost nightly for quite awhile, I’m guessing she didn’t look too favorably on the idea.  She simply refused to take responsibility for sharing the burden of a good night kiss.

For years, I said those three little words on a daily basis.  “I love you,” in the morning.  “I love you,” when I got home.  “I love you,” when I provided the obligatory good night kiss.  Then, I realized she almost never told me the same thing on her own.  It was always in response to my expression of affection towards her.  Eventually, I began to say “I love you” a little less.  And then a little less.  In part, it was my passive aggressive approach to her lack of affection towards me.  If it wasn’t important to her than why should I bother? 

 

I have a fundamental believe that relationships, to survive, have to be reciprocal, that the effort has to be, if not equal, at least close to it.  I felt in my marriage as though the effort wasn’t there.  I said the words and took the actions that provided the paint that kept the appearance of our marriage glossy and colorful.  There was nobody else with a brush.

 

And there were the other issues that began to create a divide between us.  Issues of parenting.  Issues of money.  Stupid, little, nitpicky issues like who’s supposed to take the garbage out and do the dishes after dinner.  So many issues that I began to grow tired of how things were and just didn’t feel like telling her, “I love you,” as often as I once did.  The bloom had definitely gone from the rose.  The honeymoon period was over.  Convenience and running the family business, the business of maintaining the family and not much more, had settled in.

           

Then there was this.  A weed.  Maybe the equivalent of crabgrass that chokes the life out of an otherwise lush and green lawn.  I could no longer remember the last time I had told Holly that I loved her and felt like I really meant it.  If we said those three little words to each other more than a handful of times during the course of a year I would have been surprised.  When it did happen, it was routine.  Robotic.  The words had no meaning.

Could three little words paint over the rot underneath?  If we had been able to maintain the communication of love and affection would all those differences have blossomed into a patch of crabgrass spreading its tentacles through our marriage? 

           

* * *

 

            I finished painting the cross and looked at my work.  It was covered in white now, but the grooves and pits that the elements had carved into the surface were still obvious if you looked close enough.  The paint had done what it could, but it couldn’t really hide the scars that mark an old cross, weathered and battered by the years.

 

            I closed the can of paint and took it, along with the brush back to the Father’s house.  I left them by the front door and took the opportunity to sit in the shade of the flower bed.  I turned my gaze to the ocean again and watched the roll of the waves.  After a few minutes, Father Santos had not reappeared.  It was time to do the one other thing I had wanted to do since the bus pulled into Santo Cielo just twenty-four hours before.

            I walked down the hill and skirted the village, on my way towards the beach.  As I crossed the road at the south end of the village I looked down the road into the heart of the village.  I saw three children looking at me, three little heads peering at me from around the corner of a house.  Their eyes were wide open.  The youngest one, at the bottom of the “stack” was the first to break when they saw that I had spotted them.  He turned and ran down the gap between the houses.  The others lasted for a split second longer, following their playmate with laughter and giggles echoing back to me. 

 

When I got to the beach, I looked back at the village and was pleased to see that it was mostly shielded by a small rise between the beach and the homes.  All I could see were a few roof tops and above them all was the church.  From the vantage point of the beach, it stood sentry over the village, silhouetted by the blue sky.  I could see the cross, too.  Up close, the grooves and pits were still obvious, but from that distance, it shined with a radiance that hadn’t existed just a couple of hours before.  All because of a little white paint.

 

As soon as I reached the sand, I slipped my shoes and socks off and carried them down to the highest reach of the waves.  I could feel the warm sand between my toes and the sun on my face.  The sand offered yet another shade of brown, very light, almost white, to go with the rest of Santo Cielo.

The salty, briny scent of the ocean penetrated my consciousness and by the time I got to the ocean’s edge, I was ready to dive into the water.  One more glance back confirmed that the villagers could not see me from their homes.  I paused long enough to strip my shorts off and dropped them in a pile next to my shoes and socks.  With my baggy, sweaty boxers sagging from my hips, I sprinted into the surf, splashing and laughing as I went.  For the first time in a long time, I felt like a kid again.  I wasn’t Kelvin Rockwell, 43-year-old married man, father of two.  I was Kel Rockwell, a kid having fun, because that’s what kids are supposed to do. 

When the ocean reached above my knees, I let a couple of waves go by, jumping over them, before I dove into the water, skidding along the bottom of the ocean until it got deep enough that I no longer had a sense that the surface was just above me.  I stopped and floated for a few seconds looking around me.  Small fish darted back and forth, the undulations of the ocean’s waves continued to move the sand in little rivelets along the ocean’s bottom, a never-ending pattern of ridges of sand moving back and forth, but inexorably towards the beach. 

 

With the breath in my lungs running out, I pushed off and rocketed up, breaking the surface just as a mild wave rolled over my head, filling my mouth and nose with water.  The shock of it scared me and sent me back underwater.  I struggled to regain the surface with my lungs filling with water.  The image of me drowning in the shallow and calm ocean waters off of Santo Cielo’s beach flashed briefly in my mind and I thought it would be quite an ending to my life story.  My body would drift out to sea and no one would really know the truth of my disappearance.  the only remnant that would suggest the nature of my demise would be my shorts, shoes and socks, piled at the ocean’s edge.  A great mystery that would need to be solved, featured some day on a late night reality show.

“On a beach by the sleepy town of Santo Cielo,” the narrator would intone, “Kelvin Rockwell disappeared, leaving behind a distraught wife and two children, along with a pile of clothing at the water’s edge.”  The camera, focused on the same endless waves reaching towards the shore that had tantalized me since my arrival in Santo Cielo, would pull back and show my shirt, shoes and socks on the beach.  “He came in search of something.  Did he find death?  Or did he disappear even further into the untamed land of Baja California in search of his own mystery?” 

 

It certainly was one way to take care of a mid-life crisis and maybe then Holly wouldn’t think it was ‘okay’ that I had decided to leave.  I wasn’t ready for death to take me yet, though, and I kicked my feet and breached the surface of the ocean again, sputtering and gasping for air.  Moving my arms and legs to keep afloat, I looked back to the beach and was shocked at how far I had pushed myself out into the ocean.  The features of the beach, Santo Cielo, and its church blended together into shades of color without the individual features distinct enough to make out.  Unlike my brief submersion from the wave when I momentarily thought of my death in a far-off way, this time I considered it a real possibility.  Never a strong swimmer, I suddenly felt the fatigue in my arms and legs caused by a day of weeding and painting, and my brief swim out into the ocean.  The fear seemed to sap even more strength from my limbs.

“Shit!”  I took a deep breath and went below the surface again and began the slow process of swimming back to shore.  Every few strokes, I poked my head up and looked at the shore.  Inhaling more air, I dipped again into the water and continued along until I needed more oxygen in my lungs and I came up.  Gasping, yet again.  The push and pull of the waves left me in a feeling of stasis.  One moment, I felt like I was being pushed every closer to shore.  The next, I felt as though I was pushing against a current created just to make my struggle that much harder. 

 

After a few moments I could tell that I had made steady progress.  On one glance, I could see the outlines of the church on the horizon and just make out the shapes of the rooftops.  A couple of glances later, I could see the beach.  I was getting closer, but at the same time I realized the flow of the current was pushing me down the coast towards an outcropping of rocks that jutted out into the ocean.  I couldn’t see beyond those rocks and was convinced I didn’t want to know what was there.  I pushed harder and faster and angled back to the spot where I thought I had left my clothes.

 

Most likely, it only took a few minutes, but what felt like hours later, when I dipped below the surface, I could see the ocean’s bottom begin to rise precipitously closer to me.  A few more strong pushes forward and my feet touched the bottom again.  A few more, and I was able to stand and keep my head just above water.  Although it felt precarious, buffeted by the waves moving around me, I stopped for a moment, breathing heavily and waving my arms back and forth to maintain my balance.

Part II continues to grow

December 3, 2008 by kingmidget

So, there’s more to Part II of Church on a Hill which has a new name.  First, it was Not So Much Anymore.  Now, it’s Weed Therapy, which I think I like better.  I’ve made a few additions to Part I, but am not ready to repost it yet.  I want to continue to develop this story and see what more I’ll need to do to Part I as I continue through the story. 

 

This is not all of Part II.  There’s still more, I just haven’t written it yet.  I also think the last flashback is a little disjointed and needs some work.  But, here it is…

 

Part II

 

            I woke to the first rays of light coming in through a window.  It was one of only two small windows.  The one above the table that let the western light in as the sun drops and this one, above the cot, allowing the morning sun to make its subdued entrance each day into Father Santos’ room.  When I had first walked in the night before I thought the place was a hovel.  In the early morning glow I took a second look.  While it certainly contained virtually none of the creature comforts I was used to, I could see that it provided the minimum necessities for a man of few needs.  A cot, a table, a stove, and a dresser with two drawers.  One drawer was open enough for me to be able to see that it contained only a few items of clothing.  A tattered, threadbare rug covered the middle of the floor.  On the walls, a hand drawn image of Jesus in a cheap frame graced one wall, and next to the door, a small cross hung from a nail. 

Before I had too much time to sink back into the misery of why I was there, I heard a quiet rapping at the door and then a girl on the other side, speaking quietly, said, “Padre? Padre?”  That I understood, but it was followed by a stream of quickly spoken Spanish that far exceeded my limited understanding of the language. 

           

I looked in the corner where Father Santos had curled up the night before and noted his absence.  Throwing the thin blanket off me, I got up and walked to the door.  When I opened it, the glare outside, with the sun reflecting off the hard, dry earth and the walls of the church across the yard momentarily blinded me.  The brightness was much harsher than the few rays that made their way through the small windows of the father’s home.

            Before I could really focus, the girl let out another stream of rapid Spanish.  Once I was able to look at her, she was kneeling down and placing a tray on the ground.  She stood once she realized I had opened the door and looked at me.  Immediately, she dropped her eyes and looked down.  Another impenetrable torrent of Spanish filled the air between us. 

            She was no girl, but instead was a young woman.  I guessed she was probably somewhere in her twenties.  Her eyes were a deep brown, almost black.  Her skin, a complexion of brown, and her hair another shade of the same color.  Those three features – her eyes, hair and skin – and the shades of color in them, mirrored the colors of the world of Santo Cielo.  The dried earth and its tan shade matched her skin.  The darker brown of the mud brick and adobe buildings matched her hair.   

            When she finished speaking, she began to back up.  “Wait.”  That one word in a language she didn’t seem to know any better than I did her own seemed to have the opposite of my intent.  She turned and began to walk rapidly down the hill towards the village.  She almost stumbled once and gasped, but she was able to remain on her feet.  When she got to the gate in the fence that surrounded the church, she glanced back at me and then turned back, her hair whipping around to follow the quick flip of her head, and passed through the gate. 

 

For the first time, I noticed that a small boy had been playing in the dirt there.  She grabbed him by the hand and pulled him down the hill with her.  He looked back at me as he stumbled and reached back towards me.  His face broke out in a smile and he waved to me.  Once.  Twice.  I waved back and then they were out of sight, down the hill.

 

I was taken by the simple beauty of the young Mexican woman.  For the few seconds she looked at me in the doorway of Father Santos’ home, I saw a depth in the dark brown of her eyes.  A range of emotions were reflected in her eyes and the furrow of her brow.  For the briefest of moments I allowed myself to imagine that when she looked back at me as she passed through the gate, she was throwing some of that back at me.  I don’t know.  It was very possible, if not virtually certain, that I was deluding myself, reading more into her actions than was really there.  I was certainly desperate enough to think she might have been trying to send me a message.  I couldn’t help but wonder and then think about what I felt I was missing.

 

* * *

 

            I think there was a time when Holly, my wife, might have looked back at me like that.  With a look that said without words that she hoped I was still watching her.  But I have no memory of it.  Over the years, I saw plenty of hurt.  In her eyes.  In her voice.  In the way she ignored me and, at times, refused to look at me.  There had been way too much hurt.  Enough hurt that I wondered if there was anything else that we felt for each other, the hurt having buried everything else.

Any memory of such an event had been washed away by the time that had gone by.  Days of neglect.  Weeks of going through the motions.  Months of lack of effort.  Years of treading water. 

 

I hoped, believed, that our relationship had started with a spark, but I simply could not remember it and, in light of the events of the years that followed, I couldn’t imagine such a spark ever existed.  Too many dirty diapers.  Too many sleep-deprived nights.  Too many arguments over meaningless trivia.  Too little time devoted to each other.  If there had ever been a spark, why was it so difficult to recapture it, to wave our hands over its ember and revive the fire?

Of course, there’s a question.  Why did I need that fire?  Aren’t relationships supposed to mature into something where the fire isn’t needed anymore?   Isn’t being comfortable something to strive for?  Those things may all be true, but there came a time when I needed more.  Comfort wasn’t enough to counteract the hurt and neglect.  A little passion would have gone a long way towards healing the scars caused by the traumas of any relationship.  If those embers had glowed just a bit I probably wouldn’t have found the need to flee to a church led by a priest who wasn’t really a priest in a dusty, little village on the edge of Baja California

I felt like I had never experienced it with Holly.  With no recollection of passion or desire, as the years rolled by, I came to believe that our love was a love of convenience and always had been.  We met at a time when we were both ready to be married and start a family.  On a lot of levels we worked well together and I’m sure that Holly loved me, but I felt it was nothing more than the love she felt for her parents or our kids.  Shouldn’t a man and a woman, brought together as husband and wife, feel something for each other different than what they feel for others in their lives? 

 

Did we ever have that fire, the passion, the need for each other?  Was there ever a time where we just wanted something very basic to human nature, almost animal?  A carnal need that the other met?

 

If there was, I had missed it entirely.  I wanted it desperately.  I wanted a memory of Holly showing that she wanted me for more than just my pay check and my willingness to mow the lawn.  I wanted somebody, anybody, but preferably the woman I had married and had two kids with to walk up to me one day and whisper in my ear, “I want you, right here, right now,” and then take the steps to make sure she got what she wanted right there and right then.  I wanted to be able to look at my wife and know that she didn’t just love me, but that she loved me!

 

* * *

 

            With a fleeting glimpse, she was gone, leaving me with my memories–or lack of them–and idle thoughts of her hips swaying as she walked down the hill and the brief glimpse of a glitter in her eye.

           

I picked up the tray from the ground where the young woman had left it and turned back into the room.  It smelled like breakfast, but I resisted the urge to lift the towel that covered the tray, choosing instead to leave it on the table.  Without Father Santos, I felt it would have been disrespectful to start eating.  Instead, I went in search of him.

            I found him in his church.  Kneeling at the altar with his head bowed so low it was a wonder he hadn’t fallen forward onto the cool stone surface that spread out between him and the display at the front of the church.  A single candle burned on the ground before him.  I leaned against the door frame and waited for Father Santos to finish his prayers.  In the still of the morning, I could hear his muttering and whispering.  Every once in awhile he would cross himself, pause for a few seconds, and look up at the figure of Jesus on the cross.  Then, he would bow his head again and resume his pleas to his god.  For a man who claimed not to be a real priest, he seemed to be playing the role rather well.

            Just as my stomach rumbled for the first time, the old priest rose from his knees.  His voice rose slightly with a sharp word or two, no doubt brought about by the pain in his joints.  I could hear the creaks and cracks all the way at the back of the church.  He stood for a few more seconds with his head bowed, crossed himself one more time, and turned to walk down the small aisle between the pews.

            “Ah, Señor Rockwell.”  He smiled and walked past me on his way out the door.  Before he got too far, he turned back and looked again at me.  “Do you need to pray?”

 

“Uh.  No.  No, that’s okay.”

 

“Bueno.  The church is always open for your prayers.”  He turned back and walked towards the little house behind the church.  When he opened the door, he made a show of sniffing the air.  “Isabella must have come, no?”

           

“A woman brought a plate of food.”

            “Was she beautiful?”

            “Well,” I hesitated.  Here was a priest, real or not, discussing the looks of a woman.  A woman many, many years younger than him.

            “It is okay.  I am still a man,” he chuckled.

            “Yes.  She was beautiful.”

            “Then it was Isabella.  In little Santo Cielo, there is no other like her.”  I could definitely agree with Father Santos that Isabella was beautiful. 

            “Come.  Let us eat, if you have not already done so,” Father Santos said, crossing the threshold into his home.  Father Santos sat at the table and lifted the towel.  “Ah, you have much more patience than I.”  On the tray were two plates piled with scrambled eggs and bacon.  Another towel-wrapped bundle no doubt held more of Isabella’s tortillas.  In a bowl in the center was a diced orange fruit.

            “Please.  Sit.”  As I did so, Father Santos bowed his head.  “Something I should have done last night, but I manage to forget now and then,” he said with a grin.  Another stream of quiet Spanish followed as he clasped his hands together.  With a clap of his hands, he finished and ordered, “Eat.”

            We were silent while we ate, except when I asked Father Santos what the fruit was.  “It is mamey sapote.

            “It’s very good.”  It tasted like ______ and was very sweet.  “I’ve never had it before.”

            “Mamey sapote is native to this land.  Maybe, tomorrow, if you are still here, you will try sapodilla or cherimoya.  They are sweet like nothing you have ever had before.  Better than candy.”

            We ate in silence for a few more moments.  A silence broken only by the old man’s lips smacking together as he ate and the scrape of our forks on the cheap ceramic plates.  Once our plates were clear–I used the last tortilla to wipe everything off my plate to make sure I got it all–Father Santos piled the plates on the tray and put it by the door.

            “Come,” he said.  I followed him out the door.  From the side of the house, he took a pail and handed it to me.  “The garden needs to be weeded.”  I looked at the flowers that nestled up against the house and could see barely a sign of a weed.  I looked at Father Santos questioningly. 

            “Please, look.  There are weeds there.  You must pull weeds early before they have a chance to spread.”  I bent down and could see, in a few places, small shoots of green just beginning to break the surface of the dirt.  “Otherwise, your garden will not grow as it should.  The flowers will not be as beautiful.” 

            I put the pail down in the dirt next to the flowers and knelt down on my knees.  I began pulling the weeds from the dirt and throwing them in the pail.  “Bueno.  Good, good,” Father Santos said as he walked down the path towards the church.  “Pull them all.  My flowers need the room.”

            I was grateful that Father Santos had not begun the day by questioning me anymore.  I didn’t think my heart had opened up to allow me to talk with him about my life.  I preferred the idea of weeding in solitude.  I began to comb through the plants, looking for weeds.  The telltale sign of invaders lurking in the shadows of the flowers, full of color and life. 

 

As the sun rose and the air warmed, I pulled my shirt off.  Within an hour, I began to look much like the old man at the bar probably had all those years before.  Sunburned.  Probably close to the color of a strawberry.  Sweating.  But, hopefully, not with the paunch the old man had.  I liked to think I had managed to avoid the spare tire around my waist.

           

I went through the flower bed once and then went back through it again, trying to find and pull every sign of a weed.  I pulled them out the way my mom had taught me.  Frequently over the hour or two it took me to perform my task, I could hear her in my head.

            When I was young, probably no more than six or seven, I would pester her to let me help her with her yard work.  With an abundance of patience, she would let me, but try to teach me in the process.  “It doesn’t do any good to pull a weed, unless you get the root,” she would say while demonstrating the fine art of digging into the dirt with a weeder or small shovel, while grabbing the weed as far down as she could push her fingers into the dirt.  I’m sure I left far too many roots in the dirt, roots that would shoot up a bigger, stronger weed in the days that followed, but she never criticized my work.

            I dug down into the soft dirt of the priest’s flower bed and pulled every weed out with as much of the root as I could get.  Every little sprout of green that didn’t belong came out.  While I worked, I pondered Father Santos’ words.  It wasn’t just a garden that could become weed-filled.  It wasn’t just flowers that could get the life choked out of them.

 

* * *

 

            Some nights Jason would let me tuck him in at night.  I could lie down next to him for a few minutes and read one of his favorite books–Goodnight Moon or Tumble Bumble–to him.  When I was done, I’d say, “I love you,” and kiss him on his cheek.  Jason would say it back to me in his own way, “I uv you, Daddy,” and fling his arms around my neck to hold me there while his tender lips brushed against my cheek.  I would make a game of trying to break free even though it was the last thing I wanted to do.  Jason, after a few seconds of imagined struggle, would relax his grip and allow me to get off his bed. 

 

On those nights, I would pick the stuffed animal he would sleep with and place it in his arms as he curled up.  On my way out the door, I would say, “Good night,” and could tell by his whispered response that he was already slipping into sleep.  It amazed me how quickly he could reach that state of peace and relaxation.

 

Those rare incidents of tolerance on his part and patience on mine helped bridge the chasms caused by the rest of the nights.  The rest of the time, our interactions were fraught with anger, that would be me, and whining, that would be Jason.

 

“Hey, little guy, can I tuck you in tonight?”

 

“No!  I wan’ mommy!”

 

“Jason, mommy can’t come …”

 

“I wan’ MOMMY!!”

“Jason, she can’t come up right now.  She’s cleaning up the kitchen.”  My voice rising to match Jason’s in volume and intensity, I would try to calm us both down by reaching out to him.  Only to have him pull away. 

 

“Jason, mommy can’t tuck you in tonight . . .”

 

And, there’d she be.

 

“Honey?  Jason?  What’s wrong?  Mommy’s here.”  Holly would rush into his room, wiping her hands on a towel and then shushing him in only the way she could.  Jason would whimper for her.  And I would stomp down the stairs to the TV or the computer.

In all of this there was a huge weed, sprouting in the middle of our family.  Sucking the color and life out of us, or me at least.  I couldn’t help myself.  As I stomped away, too many times I would think to myself what life might be like if Jason had not come into our lives.  Little Jason, with his smile and laugh.  I loved him just as much as Spence.  I couldn’t imagine life without him, even if he was in his “mommy” phase.  But the truth?  He was an accident that I didn’t want to happen. 

           

Our little Rockwell family of three worked well together for almost ten years or as well as could be expected.  I came home from work one day and Holly sat me down at the kitchen table.  Spence was upstairs in his room getting his homework done.  I could hear the music coming from behind his closed door.

            “I have some news, Kel,” she said.  Without giving me a chance to interrupt, she continued, “I’m pregnant.”

            It hit me in the gut and the air in my lungs came out in a whoosh.  There was a reason we stopped with Jason, or at least thought we had.  I didn’t want anymore children.  Holly went along with me, although I knew she wanted more kids.  When we dated and it began to look like we were more than a temporary thing, we discussed kids.  She wanted three or four.  I wanted one, maybe two.

            Once Spence was born, I was convinced after a few months that one was enough for me.  The lack of sleep, crying and screaming, and throw-up virtually on demand were something I didn’t need to go through again.  As the years progressed and Spence went through each of the phases–the terrible twos, the more terrible threes, the fantastic fours, the frustrated fives, and so on–I became more convinced than ever that one child was just the right number for me.

            “Are you sure?”

            “Yes.  That’s what my doctor’s appointment was for yesterday,” Holly replied.  “Listen, Kel, I know this isn’t necessarily what you want.  It’s not really what I want at this point either.  But, this is a good thing.  We’re going to have another baby.”  She reached out to touch my hand.  I looked up at her.  “It’s a good thing,” she repeated.

            “Yeah,” I sighed.  “I need some time with this.”  I got up from the kitchen table and went out to the backyard.  Sitting down at the edge of the pool, I put my feet in the water and slowly kicked my legs back and forth.  Ripples spread out over the surface of the pool while I pondered the news.

            Behind me, I could hear Spence in the kitchen and the murmured voices of he and Holly having a conversation.  There was quiet for a second and then he let out a whoop.  “Dad!”  he yelled as he slammed the screen door open and came running out to me.  “I’m going to have a little brother or sister.”  He had always wanted one.

            A few months after Jason was born, I scheduled a vasectomy.  There would be no more surprises.

 

* * *

 

Father Santos had given me no tool, other than the pail to throw the weeds into.  By the time I was done, with my strawberry skin and sweaty brow, my fingernails were packed with dirt.  But I had done my job well.  There were no weeds in that flower patch that could grow to choke the life or color out of their blooms.

            Before I could rest from my weeding, Father Santos appeared and handed me a can of paint.  “Please, Isabella’s brother brought this to me today.  He said to me that I should use it for the church.  I would like you to pick what should be painted.”

            I took the can from him and saw that it was a gallon of white.  He handed me an old paint brush.  “Comprende, señor, paint is for covering that which should be covered.  Paint makes something look nicer.  Do not waste it on something that does not need it.  Or deserve it.”

            And he handed me a bottle of water.  “Agua, for you, señor.”  I took the bottle and unscrewed the top.  Before I drank, I elevated the bottle and let a bit of it pour out over my head and shoulders.  The coolness felt good on my skin as I took a big gulp of the cold water.  “Good.  Thank you … gracias.”

            “Ah, that is good, señor,” Father Santos said with a sigh.  “Please, if you will.  The paint.  For a little bit, until Isabella brings lunch.”

            For a few minutes, while I finished the water, I sat next to the flower bed and pondered the good father’s words.  My first thoughts were of the apparent imminent return of Isabella.  I pictured her escape earlier that morning and hoped that she would provide me with more than a flip of her hair, but who was I kidding?  I was old enough to be her father and we didn’t even speak the same language.  A little daydreaming never hurt anybody, though, and I allowed my mind to wander until I remembered my next task.

 

A can of paint.  Not to be wasted.  Only used on something that deserved it.  That needed to look nicer.  I could think of a few things that could use the paint, many more than could be covered with a gallon of white paint.  The church could have used a couple of coats but that would have taken many cans of paint.  The fence.  The cross.  The priest’s one room home, both inside and out.  Again, that would have taken much more than my one can.  Finally, I settled on what I would paint.

 

Taking a break from the heat of the day, I went into Father Santos’ home and pulled his table away from the wall.  Carefully, so that I wouldn’t spill any paint on his floor, I began to paint the worn surface of the table.  Through the years of use, the surface was smooth enough that no sanding was necessary.  I applied a coat to the top and then began to paint the legs.  Towards the bottom of each leg, I picked the table up and swept the brush down as far as I could.

 

Once the table was done, I continued on with the two chairs.  While I painted, I became absorbed in the process of dipping the brush in the paint, wiping the excess off and then trying to smooth the paint over the surface of the table and chairs.  Over the years, I had found a few activities that allowed me to erase from my mind the thoughts that pounded away otherwise.  For a few years, around when Spence was born, I took up golfing.  For the four or five hours I spent each weekend, walking the fairways and greens, I was able to think only about golf and not about the troubles of my life.

 

More recently I had taken up running.  Now, when I ran, I could focus on my breathing and the pain in my legs and forget about why I hated my job or why I wanted the run to last as long as possible so I could stay away from home as long as possible.  Maybe it was as Father Santos had said.  These activities–golf, running, and a few other miscellaneous activities–were things I was able to do with my heart instead of my head.  Maybe it was time to consider my dilemma also with my heart instead of my head.

I painted the chairs as carefully as the table, but by the time I had finished with the table and chairs, there were a few splatters of white paint on the floor.  I considered trying to wipe them up, but decided not to.  A couple of drops of paint weren’t going to ruin the “décor.”  As I finished, Father Santos came in with two plates of food. 

“Aaah,” he sighed.  “Though I like your choice, it leaves us with no place to eat.  Let us eat in the shade of the garden.”  He handed me one of the plates and walked back outside.  I followed the old priest out the door and sat with him in the path between the flower beds.  The sun, almost at the top of its arc was sufficiently behind the house to cast a shadow across the flowers. 

 

“Aaah,” Father Santos sighed again, this time from the pain as he slowly bent at his waist and then his knees.  He balanced his plate in one hand while I reached out and held his other arm to help guide him down to the ground.  Once he got settled, he sighed again.  “Please.  Sit down.”

I did so, and began to dig into the pile of rice and diced meat.  The rice was unlike what I was used to at Mexican restaurants back at home.  That rice, always a faint shade of red, typically had little flavor.  This rice had peas and corn mixed in with it.  The meat was beef, lightly spiced and tender.  This time there were no tortillas from Isabella. 

 

“Oh my.  I almost forgot.”  From a pocket, Father Santos pulled another bottle of water out and handed it to me.  “For you.”

 

Father Santos let me eat in silence for a couple of minutes, but when our forks began to scrape against the plates, he started again.  “Señor Rockwell, have you figured out how to open your heart?”

 

“I … I don’t know…”

 

“Please, just talk.”

 

“No.  I don’t know where to start.”

 

“Señor, it is very simple.  Do not think.  Maybe for the first time in all of your life, empty your cabeza, your head.  Fill it with air, like a child’s balloon.  And, then once you have done that, speak.  Whatever comes first, say it.”

 

“I know, Father Santos …”

 

“No.  Nothing until your head is full of air.”

 

I laughed then at his suggestion that I needed to become an airhead to be able to speak freely.  But, maybe he was onto something.  I realized as my chuckling wound down, and Father Santos looked warily at me, that I had spent most of my life thinking before I talked.  Particularly when it came to my relationships with others, I analyzed and considered my words carefully before expressing them.  I did everything I could to minimize any hurtful impact my words and thoughts might have.  It was time to, as Father Santos unknowingly suggested, become an airhead and stop thinking.

 

I thought about a golf course near my home where I frequently had golfed years before.  In my mind, I visualized one particular hole, the only par 5 on the course.  I saw myself taking my second shot from the fairway.  Tony and Fred, the friends I frequently golfed with were spread out along the fairway, waiting to take their next shot.  From a birdseye view, I saw myself take a swing and the ball soar into the air and, then, as it usually did, begin to slice to the right.  And slice more to the right, until it ended up in the trees that lined the fairway.  I knew, as I pictured this scene that the ‘me’ down on the course thought about nothing other than how to fix that damn slice and worried about nothing more than whether I would get to the green and sink a putt and save a bogey.

 

Bringing myself back to Santo Cielo, I took a few deep breaths and closed my eyes for a few seconds.  When I opened them again, I looked into the old priest’s deep brown eyes and felt my head clear.  “There’s so much I could …”

 

“No, Señor.  Do not explain.  Just talk.”  And, so I began.

 

“You know what bothers me?”

 

“You tell …”

“When I told Holly, my wife, that I was making this trip,” I began the answer to my own question, not giving Father Santos a chance to finish his own reply.  “I sat her down and told her that I needed to leave for awhile.  I told her I would be going to a little town in Mexico.  And you know what she said?  ‘Okay.’  She didn’t ask me where the little town was.  When I told her I was coming here because I needed a break ‘from everything,’ she barely batted an eye. 

 

“You know what she was most concerned about?” I asked, not waiting for an answer again.  “Little Jason’s birthday is next week and I couldn’t promise I’d be back for it.  She got mad at me for that.”

 

I paused for a moment and looked out beyond the church.  “Holly told me that Jason would never forgive me for missing his birthday.  I don’t think so, though.  These days he probably won’t even notice that I’m gone.”  Down the little hill I could hear children laughing and running through the one street of Santo Cielo.  Every once in awhile, a woman would yell something in Spanish and for a few seconds, but not much more, the children would be a little quiter.

 

“The only thing he’ll care about is what’s in the packages and whether his mom is there to rub his back.”  Beyond the cluster of shacks, if I focused closely enough, I thought I could see the curve of the earth out there where the brilliant deep blue of the sky and the subdued more intense blue of the ocean joined together.

 

I turned back to Father Santos.  ”Holly never asked me why I had to leave.  She didn’t ask me what was wrong.  She didn’t try to talk to me about whatever it was that was propelling me to leave.  She never has.  I’ve tried to talk to her for years about how I feel.  She goes through the motions, but she’s never gone beyond a very superficial effort.  We talk and nothing really changes because don’t every really get to it.  You know what I mean?”  He nodded reassuringly, but I have no idea if he really did understand.

 

“She didn’t try to stop me from leaving.  I’m sure she thinks I’m just going through a mid-life crisis and I’ll come back and everything will be fine.  But what does that mean?  What does ‘fine’ mean?  Does it mean that I just go back to how I was for years?  Just accepting things how they were and not striving for something better?  I’m sure that’s what she hopes for.  Those days when life just goes on.  Or does ‘fine’ mean it’s time to really shake things up?

 

“Holly just said ‘okay’ and when I was finished telling her my plans, she got up and went outside where Jason was playing in the backyard.  For a few minutes, I watched her out there with our little boy.  As soon as Jason saw her coming out, a huge smile lit up his face and he yelled ‘mommy, mommy’ and ran to her and jumped up into her arms.  I wanted to run out there and wrap my arms around them and feel … Oh, hell, I don’t know what I wanted to feel.  I don’t know if I’ve ever even felt it.

“I wanted, in that moment, to feel like Jason loved me unconditionally like he did his mother.  I wanted to wrap my arms around Holly and Jason and feel warmth and love.  I wanted Spence to come down from his closed bedroom without his stupid IPod on and join us, wrapping his arms around us to.  I wanted, without words to be spoken, for all of us to commit to the idea of a family.” 

 

I looked back out at the ocean and the neverending waves that lapped at the beach below Santo Cielo.  “Unfortunately for Holly, I don’t think this is a midlife crisis.”

 

I returned to my lunch and finished the last of the spicy meat and rice on my plate.  “Well, Father Santos, is that enough for you?”

 

“The question, señor, is whether it is enough for you,” he said with a shrug.  “Please, give me your plate.  I will take it to Isabella.  You have more painting to do.”  He took our plates and began to shuffle down the hill.

 

I picked up the can of paint and followed in Father Santos’ footsteps.  Before I got to the gate though I stopped and looked around.  There was the cross looking more worn and decrepit in the bright light of the mid-afternoon sun than it had the day before.  It was time for it to get a fresh coat of paint.  Before I started to paint, I reached up with the brush.  I wanted to make sure I would actually be able to reach the top.  Standing on my tiptoes, with my arm extended as high as I could stretch it, I could just reach the top of the cross.

 

For the next hour I painted the cross.  I was careful to cover it in several coats.  Where the wood had begun to decay and where there were deep grooves, I filled the brush with paint and jabbed it into the spaces to ensure they were covered as well.  I thought about Father Santos’ words.

 

* * *

 

When we first moved in together, we had this little argument most nights.  I usually got to bed first and would lie down and read.  Holly, when she finished getting ready for bed, would get in bed next to me and expect me to lean over to kiss her good night.  It was silly really.

 

“Aren’t you going to give me a kiss good night?” she would ask when I reached over to my light to turn it off.

 

I would sigh and lean over to kiss her.  “You know, you could kiss me good night every once in awhile, too.  I’m already lying down and you can just kiss me when you get in bed,” I pointed out to her.

 

I don’t remember anymore what her reply was, but considering that the ‘argument’ repeated itself almost nightly for quite awhile, I’m guessing she didn’t look too favorably on the idea.  She simply refused to take responsibility for sharing the burden of a good night kiss.

For years, I said those three little words on a daily basis.  “I love you,” in the morning.  “I love you,” when I got home.  “I love you,” when I provided the obligatory good night kiss.  Then, I realized she almost never told me the same thing on her own.  It was always in response to my expression of affection towards her.  Eventually, I began to say “I love you” a little less.  And then a little less.  In part, it was my passive aggressive approach to her lack of affection towards me.  If it wasn’t important to her than why should I bother? 

 

I have a fundamental believe that relationships, to survive, have to be reciprocal, that the effort has to be, if not equal, at least close to it.  I felt in my marriage as though the effort wasn’t there.  I said the words and took the actions that provided the paint that kept the appearance of our marriage glossy and colorful.  There was nobody else with a brush.

 

And there were the other issues that began to create a divide between us.  Issues of parenting.  Issues of money.  Stupid, little, nitpicky issues like who’s supposed to take the garbage out and do the dishes after dinner.  So many issues that I began to grow tired of how things were and just didn’t feel like telling her, “I love you,” as often as I once did.  The bloom had definitely gone from the rose.  The honeymoon period was over.  Convenience and running the family business, the business of maintaining the family and not much more, had settled in.

           

Then there was this.  A weed.  Maybe the equivalent of crabgrass that chokes the life out of an otherwise lush and green lawn.  I could no longer remember the last time I had told Holly that I loved her and felt like I really meant it.  If we said those three little words to each other more than a handful of times during the course of a year I would have been surprised.  When it did happen, it was routine.  Robotic.  The words had no meaning.

Could three little words paint over the rot underneath?  If we had been able to maintain the communication of love and affection would all those differences have blossomed into a patch of crabgrass spreading its tentacles through our marriage? 

           

* * *

 

            I finished painting the cross and looked at my work.  It was covered in white now, but the grooves and pits that the elements had carved into the surface were still obvious if you looked close enough.  The paint had done what it could, just like those three little words might have done.  They can only do so much, particularly when they aren’t really, truly felt and believed, just like paint really can’t hide the scars that mark an old cross, weathered and battered by the years.

           

I closed the can of paint and took it, along with the brush back to the Father’s house.  I left them by the front door and took the opportunity to sit in the shade of the flower bed.  I turned my gaze to the ocean again and watched the roll of the waves.  After a few minutes, Father Santos had not reappeared.  It was time to do the one other thing I had wanted to do since the bus pulled into Santo Cielo just twenty-four hours before.

Part II

November 18, 2008 by kingmidget

So, here’s the beginning of Part II of Not So Much Anymore.  It’s still a work in progress, but what the heck.  It’s time to put something up here…

Part II  (Here’s Part I, if want to refresh your memory http://kingmidget.wordpress.com/2008/10/29/not-so-much-anymore-part-inot-so-much-anymore-part-i)

 

            I woke to the first rays of light coming in through a window.  It was one of only two small windows.  The one above the table that let the western light in as the sun drops and this one, above the cot, allowing the morning sun to make its subdued entrance each day into Father Santos’ room.  When I had first walked in the night before I thought the place was a hovel.  In the early morning glow I took a second look.  While it certainly contained virtually none of the creature comforts I was used to, I could see that it provided the minimum necessities for a man of few needs.  A cot, a table, a stove, and a dresser with two drawers.  One drawer was open enough for me to be able to see that it contained only a few items of clothing.  A tattered, threadbare rug covered the middle of the floor.  On the walls, a hand drawn image of Jesus in a cheap frame graced one wall, and next to the door, a small cross hung from a nail. 

 

Before I had too much time to sink back into the misery of why I was there, I heard a quiet rapping at the door and then a girl on the other side, speaking quietly, said, “Padre? Padre?”  That I understood, but it was followed by a stream of quickly spoken Spanish that far exceeded my limited understanding of the language. 

 

            I looked in the corner where Father Santos had curled up the night before and noted his absence.  Throwing the thin blanket off me, I got up and walked to the door.  When I opened it, the glare outside, with the sun reflecting off the hard, dry earth and the walls of the church across the yard momentarily blinded me.  The brightness was much harsher than the few rays that made their way through the small windows of the father’s home.

 

            Before I could really focus, the girl let out another stream of rapid Spanish.  Once I was able to look at her, she was kneeling down and placing a tray on the ground.  She stood once she realized I had opened the door and looked at me.  Immediately, she dropped her eyes and looked down.  Another impenetrable torrent of Spanish filled the air between us. 

 

            She was no girl, but instead was a young woman.  I guessed she was probably somewhere in her twenties.  Her eyes were a deep brown, almost black.  Her skin, a complexion of brown, and her hair another shade of the same color.  Those three features – her eyes, hair and skin – and the shades of color in them, mirrored the colors of the world of Santo Cielo.  The dried earth and its tan shade matched her skin.  The darker brown of the mud brick and adobe buildings matched her hair.   

 

            When she finished speaking, she began to back up.  “Wait.”  That one word in a language she didn’t seem to know any better than I did her own seemed to have the opposite of my intent.  She turned and began to walk rapidly down the hill towards the village.  She almost stumbled once and gasped, but she was able to remain on her feet.  When she got to the gate in the fence that surrounded the church, she glanced back at me and then turned back, her hair whipping around to follow the quick flip of her head, and passed through the gate. 

 

For the first time, I noticed that a small boy had been playing in the dirt there.  She grabbed him by the hand and scooped him up in her arms.  He wrapped his arms around her neck and rested his head on her shoulder.  From his perch there, he looked back.  He saw me and his face broke out in a smile.  He lifted his head up and waved to me.  Once.  Twice.  I waved back and then they were out of sight, down the hill.

 

I was taken by the simple beauty of the young Mexican woman.  For the few seconds she looked at me in the doorway of Father Santos’ home, I saw a depth in the dark brown of her eyes.  A range of emotions were reflected in her eyes and the furrow of her brow.  For the briefest of moments I allowed myself to imagine that when she looked back at me as she passed through the gate, she was throwing some of that back at me.  I don’t know.  It was very possible, if not virtually certain, that I was deluding myself, reading more into her actions than was really there.  I was certainly desperate enough to think she might have been trying to send me a message.  I couldn’t help but wonder and then think about what I felt I was missing.

 

* * *

 

            I think there was a time when Holly, my wife, might have looked back at me like that.  With a look that said without words that she hoped I was still watching her.  But I have no memory of it.  Over the years, I saw plenty of hurt.  In her eyes.  In her voice.  In the way she ignored me and, at times, refused to look at me.  There had been way too much hurt.  Enough hurt that I wondered if there was anything else that we felt for each other, the hurt having buried everything else.

 

Any memory of such an event had been washed away by the time that had gone by.  Days of neglect.  Weeks of going through the motions.  Months of lack of effort.  Years of treading water. 

 

I hoped, believed, that our relationship had started with a spark, but I simply could not remember it and, in light of the events of the years that followed, I couldn’t imagine such a spark ever existed.  Too many dirty diapers.  Too many sleep-deprived nights.  Too many arguments over meaningless trivia.  Too little time devoted to each other.  If there had ever been a spark, why was it so difficult to recapture it, to wave our hands over its ember and revive the fire?

 

Of course, there’s a question.  Why did I need that fire?  Aren’t relationships supposed to mature into something where the fire isn’t needed anymore?   Isn’t being comfortable something to strive for?  Those things may all be true, but there came a time when I needed more.  Comfort wasn’t enough to counteract the hurt and neglect.  A little passion would have gone a long way towards healing the scars caused by the traumas of any relationship.  If those embers had glowed just a bit I probably wouldn’t have found the need to flee to church led by a priest who wasn’t really a priest in a dusty, little village on the edge of Baja California

 

I felt like I had never experienced it with Holly.  With no recollection of passion or desire, as the years rolled by, I came to believe that our love was a love of convenience and always had been.  We met at a time when we were both ready to be married and start a family.  On a lot of levels we worked well together and I’m sure that Holly loved me, but I felt it was nothing more than the love she felt for her parents or our kids.  Shouldn’t a man and a woman, brought together as husband and wife, feel something for each other different than what they feel for others in their lives? 

 

Did we ever have that fire, the passion, the need for each other?  Was there ever a time where we just wanted something very basic to human nature, almost animal?  A carnal need that the other met?

 

If there was, I had missed it entirely.  I wanted it desperately.  I wanted a memory of Holly showing that she wanted me for more than just my pay check and my willingness to mow the lawn.  I wanted somebody, anybody, but preferably the woman I had married and had two kids with to walk up to me one day and whisper in my ear, “I want you, right here, right now,” and then take the steps to make sure she got what she wanted right there and right then.  I wanted to be able to look at my wife and know that she didn’t just love me, but that she loved me!

 

* * *

 

            With a fleeting glimpse, she was gone, leaving me with my memories–or lack of them–and idle thoughts of her hips swaying as she walked down the hill and the brief glimpse of a glitter in her eye.

           

I picked up the tray from the ground where the young woman had left it and turned back into the room.  It smelled like breakfast, but I resisted the urge to lift the towel that covered the tray, choosing instead to leave it on the table.  Without Father Santos, I felt it would have been disrespectful to start eating.  Instead, I went in search of him.

 

            I found him in his church.  Kneeling at the altar with his head bowed so low it was a wonder he hadn’t fallen forward onto the cool stone surface that spread out between him and the display at the front of the church.  A single candle burned on the ground before him.  I leaned against the door frame and waited for Father Santos to finish his prayers.  In the still of the morning, I could hear his muttering and whispering.  Every once in awhile he would cross himself, pause for a few seconds, and look up at the figure of Jesus on the cross.  Then, he would bow his head again and resume his pleas to his god.  For a man who claimed not to be a real priest, he seemed to be playing the role rather well.

 

            Just as my stomach rumbled for the first time, the old priest rose from his knees.  His voice rose slightly with a sharp word or two, no doubt brought about by the pain in his joints.  I could hear the creaks and cracks all the way at the back of the church.  He stood for a few more seconds with his head bowed, crossed himself one more time, and turned to walk down the small aisle between the pews.

 

            “Ah, Señor Rockwell.”  He smiled and walked past me on his way out the door.  Before he got too far, he turned back and looked again at me.  “Do you need to pray?”

 

“Uh.  No.  No, that’s okay.”

 

“Bueno.  The church is always open for your prayers.”  He turned back and walked towards the little house behind the church.  When he opened the door, he made a show of sniffing the air.  “Isabella must have come, no?”

           

“A woman brought a plate of food.”

 

            “Was she beautiful?”

 

            “Well,” I hesitated.  Here was a priest, real or not, discussing the looks of a woman.  A woman many, many years younger than him.

 

            “It is okay.  I am still a man,” he chuckled.

 

            “Yes.  She was beautiful.”

 

            “Then it was Isabella.  In little Santo Cielo, there is no other like her.”  I could definitely agree with Father Santos that Isabella was beautiful. 

 

            “Come.  Let us eat, if you have not already done so,” Father Santos said, crossing the threshold into his home.  Father Santos sat at the table and lifted the towel.  “Ah, you have much more patience than I.”  On the tray were two plates piled with scrambled eggs and bacon.  Another towel-wrapped bundle no doubt held more of Isabella’s tortillas.  In a bowl in the center was a diced orange fruit.

 

            “Please.  Sit.”  As I did so, Father Santos bowed his head.  “Something I should have done last night, but I manage to forget now and then,” he said with a grin.  Another stream of quiet Spanish followed as he clasped his hands together.  With a clap of his hands, he finished and ordered, “Eat.”

 

            We were silent while we ate, except when I asked Father Santos what the fruit was.  “It is mamey sapote.”

 

            “It’s very good.”  It tasted like ______ and was very sweet.  “I’ve never had it before.”

 

            “Mamey sapote is native to this land.  Maybe, tomorrow, if you are still here, you will try sapodilla or cherimoya.  They are sweet like nothing you have ever had before.  Better than candy.”

 

            We ate in silence for a few more moments.  A silence broken only by the old man’s lips smacking together as he ate and the scrape of our forks on the cheap ceramic plates.  Once our plates were clear–I used the last tortilla to wipe everything off my plate to make sure I got it all–Father Santos piled the plates on the tray and put it by the door.

 

            “Come,” he said.  I followed him out the door.  From the side of the house, he took a pail and handed it to me.  “The garden needs to be weeded.”  I looked at the flowers that nestled up against the house and could see barely a sign of a weed.  I looked at Father Santos questioningly. 

 

            “Please, look.  There are weeds there.  You must pull weeds early before they have a chance to spread.”  I bent down and could see, in a few places, small shoots of green just beginning to break the surface of the dirt.  “Otherwise, your garden will not grow as it should.  The flowers will not be as beautiful.” 

 

            I put the pail down in the dirt next to the flowers and knelt down on my knees.  I began pulling the weeds from the dirt and throwing them in the pail.  “Bueno.  Good, good,” Father Santos said as he walked down the path towards the church.  “Pull them all.  My flowers need the room.”

 

            I was grateful that Father Santos had not begun the day by questioning me anymore.  I didn’t think my heart had opened up to allow me to talk with him about my life.  I preferred the idea of weeding in solitude.  I began to comb through the plants, looking for weeds.  The telltale sign of invaders lurking in the shadows of the flowers, full of color and life. 

 

As the sun rose and the air warmed, I pulled my shirt off.  Within an hour, I began to look much like the old man at the bar probably had all those years before.  Sunburned.  Probably close to the color of a strawberry.  Sweating.  But, hopefully, not with the paunch the old man had.  I liked to think I had managed to avoid the spare tire around my waist.

           

I went through the flower bed once and then went back through it again, trying to find and pull every sign of a weed.  I pulled them out the way my mom had taught me.  Frequently over the hour or two it took me to perform my task, I could hear her in my head.

 

            When I was young, probably no more than six or seven, I would pester her to let me help her with her yard work.  With an abundance of patience, she would let me, but try to teach me in the process.  “It doesn’t do any good to pull a weed, unless you get the root,” she would say while demonstrating the fine art of digging into the dirt with a weeder or small shovel, while grabbing the weed as far down as she could push her fingers into the dirt.  I’m sure I left far too many roots in the dirt, roots that would shoot up a bigger, stronger weed in the days that followed, but she never criticized my work.

 

            I dug down into the soft dirt of the priest’s flower bed and pulled every weed out with as much of the root as I could get.  Every little sprout of green that didn’t belong came out.  While I worked, I pondered Father Santos’ words.  It wasn’t just a garden that could become weed-filled.  It wasn’t just flowers that could get the life choked out of them.

 

* * *

 

            Some nights Jason would let me tuck him in at night.  I could lie down next to him for a few minutes and read one of his favorite books–Goodnight Moon or Tumble Bumble–to him.  When I was done, I’d say, “I love you,” and kiss him on his cheek.  Jason would say it back to me in his own way, “I uv you, Daddy,” and fling his arms around my neck to hold me there while his tender lips brushed against my cheek.  I would make a game of trying to break free even though it was the last thing I wanted to do.  Jason, after a few seconds of imagined struggle, would relax his grip and allow me to get off his bed. 

 

On those nights, I would pick the stuffed animal he would sleep with and place it in his arms as he curled up.  On my way out the door, I would say, “Good night,” and could tell by his whispered response that he was already slipping into sleep.  It amazed me how quickly he could reach that state of peace and relaxation.

 

Those rare incidents of tolerance on his part and patience on mine helped bridge the chasms caused by the rest of the nights.  The rest of the time, our interactions were fraught with anger, that would be me, and whining, that would be Jason.

 

“Hey, little guy, can I tuck you in tonight?”

 

“No!  I wan’ mommy!”

 

“Jason, mommy can’t come …”

 

“I wan’ MOMMY!!”

 

“Jason, she can’t come up right now.  She’s cleaning up the kitchen.”  My voice rising to match Jason’s in volume and intensity, I would try to calm us both down by reaching out to him.  Only to have him pull away. 

 

“Jason, mommy can’t tuck you in tonight . . .”

 

And, there’d she be.

 

“Honey?  Jason?  What’s wrong?  Mommy’s here.”  Holly would rush into his room, wiping her hands on a towel and then shushing him in only the way she could.  Jason would whimper for her.  And I would stomp down the stairs to the TV or the computer.

 

In all of this there was a huge weed, sprouting in the middle of our family.  Sucking the color and life out of us, or me at least.  I couldn’t help myself.  As I stomped away, too many times I would think to myself what life might be like if Jason had not come into our lives.  Little Jason, with his smile and laugh.  I loved him just as much as Spence.  I couldn’t imagine life without him, even if he was in his “mommy” phase.  But the truth?  He was an accident that I didn’t want to happen. 

           

Our little Rockwell family of three worked well together for almost ten years or as well as could be expected.  I came home from work one day and Holly sat me down at the kitchen table.  Spence was upstairs in his room getting his homework done.  I could hear the music coming from behind his closed door.

 

            “I have some news, Kel,” she said.  Without giving me a chance to interrupt, she continued, “I’m pregnant.”

 

            It hit me in the gut and the air in my lungs came out in a whoosh.  There was a reason we stopped with Jason, or at least thought we had.  I didn’t want anymore children.  Holly went along with me, although I knew she wanted more kids.  When we dated and it began to look like we were more than a temporary thing, we discussed kids.  She wanted three or four.  I wanted one, maybe two.

 

            Once Spence was born, I was convinced after a few months that one was enough for me.  The lack of sleep, crying and screaming, and throw-up virtually on demand were something I didn’t need to go through again.  As the years progressed and Spence went through each of the phases–the terrible twos, the more terrible threes, the fantastic fours, the frustrated fives, and so on–I became more convinced than ever that one child was just the right number for me.

 

            “Are you sure?”

 

            “Yes.  That’s what my doctor’s appointment was for yesterday,” Holly replied.  “Listen, Kel, I know this isn’t necessarily what you want.  It’s not really what I want at this point either.  But, this is a good thing.  We’re going to have another baby.”  She reached out to touch my hand.  I looked up at her.  “It’s a good thing,” she repeated.

 

            “Yeah,” I sighed.  “I need some time with this.”  I got up from the kitchen table and went out to the backyard.  Sitting down at the edge of the pool, I put my feet in the water and slowly kicked my legs back and forth.  Ripples spread out over the surface of the pool while I pondered the news.

 

            Behind me, I could hear Spence in the kitchen and the murmured voices of he and Holly having a conversation.  There was quiet for a second and then he let out a whoop.  “Dad!”  he yelled as he slammed the screen door open and came running out to me.  “I’m going to have a little brother or sister.”  He had always wanted one.

 

            A few months after Jason was born, I scheduled a vasectomy.  There would be no more surprises.

 

* * *

 

Father Santos had given me no tool, other than the pail to throw the weeds into.  By the time I was done, with my strawberry skin and sweaty brow, my fingernails were packed with dirt.  But I think I had done my job well.  There were no weeds in that flower patch that could grow to choke the life or color out of their blooms.

 

            Before I could rest from my weeding, Father Santos appeared and handed me a can of paint.  “Please, Isabella’s brother brought this to me today.  He said to me that I should use it for the church.  I would like you to pick what should be painted.”

 

            I took the can from him and saw that it was a gallon of white.  He handed me an old paint brush.  “Comprende, señor, paint is for covering that which should be covered.  Paint makes something look nicer.  Do not waste it on something that does not need it.  Or deserve it.”

Lost And Found

November 11, 2008 by kingmidget

A break from the church and K Street…

This story may look familiar, but I’ve tweaked it slightly for a contest I want to enter it in.  It needs to be set in the fall or winter, include a supernatural or spooky element, and include an “alternative Santa.”  So, here it is.  Let me know what you think…

She was cold.  And it went beyond the cold in the air.  The winter storm that was lashing the Oregon coast, where she lived just a few hundred feet from the ocean, couldn’t explain the cold she felt.  Wind and rain, mixed with snow, had battered the coast for days.  The power had gone out the night before and hadn’t come back on.  Without heat, there was a chill in the air of her home.  But this was a different kind of cold.  This cold permeated her skin.  It seeped into her bones.  It enveloped her like a shroud.  No matter how much she burrowed into the covers, she couldn’t escape it.  She’d felt this way for three months.  Ever since her father died.

 

            Two years ago, her father moved into the spare bedroom.  Neither of them wanted the arrangement.  The mere act of her father moving in acknowledged the inevitability of the future.  Doug Lundstrom had been diagnosed with pancreatic cancer and given three to six months to live.  Upon receiving the news, he had sold his house in Sacramento and moved up to Becky’s Oregon home so that she could take care of him as he died.

 

            Becky’s mother walked out on her family years earlier when Becky was only seven.  From that point on, the remaining members of the family formed a team of two.  They were always there for each other.  Even during the troubled high school years, Becky had always been able to rely on her father to help and support her.  There was the occasional rebellion on her part, but, all in all, she accepted his firm and caring guidance.  As she approached adulthood, he provided her with the freedom to find her way.  Where that took her was to the windswept and rainy Oregon coast and a teaching job in a preschool. 

The job didn’t pay great, but it provided her with that freedom and, with some help from her father, Becky had been able to purchase a small two bedroom home that overlooked the ocean.  One hundred feet in front of her home, Highway 1 etched its way along the coast and three hundred feet beyond the ribbon of gray, the fringes of the Pacific Ocean crashed on the beach and rocks that she could see from the windows and deck of her home.  Not a day went by without Becky stopping at some point, looking at the view, and thanking her god for the opportunity to live in her own paradise.

 

There really wasn’t any doubt that Doug would move in with her once he received his diagnosis.  The bond that they had developed was strong.  Becky would take care of him and help him die.  There was nobody else who would and she couldn’t imagine him dying alone.  What the two of them didn’t realize was that he would defy the prognosis he was given.  Those few months stretched into two years.  That time gave them both the opportunity to share with each other things they had never discussed.  By the time he died, Becky loved her father without regret.  What she didn’t realize was that there was one secret that he hadn’t been able to tell her.

 

* * *

 

            “What the hell,” she mumbled to herself as she threw the covers off and pushed them down to the foot of the bed.  If she was going to be cold, she was going to be cold.  Becky got up and looked out the window admiring the view for the first time that day.  It looked as though the storm was finally petering out.  She could see clear sky at the edges of the horizon.  Clouds still filled the sky over her home and a fine mist was falling.  The wind blew hard enough to bend the trees that dotted the coastline in front of her. 

            The power came on as Becky shrugged into her robe and went out to the kitchen.  She started a pot of coffee, stopping herself when she realized she was making it the way her dad liked it–black and thick.  He had developed a taste for bad coffee while he was fighting the communists in Vietnam.  When he moved in, it only took a day or two for her to realize that he wasn’t going to drink her weak imitation of coffee.  Without argument, she began to make it the way he liked and found herself getting used to it.  Now, with him gone, she had continued making it the same.  She was unwilling to change back to the way things were before he had arrived.  To do so would be to accept his passing.

 

            Absentmindedly reaching for a coffee cup on the counter, Becky’s hand brushed against something that was most certainly not a ceramic coffee cup.  She looked down and saw an envelope leaning between the cup and the wall.  It was green, with a red ribbon tied around it.  On the outside were stencils of Santa Claus and Christmas trees.

 

            It was Becky’s first Christmas without her father.  Her first Christmas without any family.  The last couple of years, with her father with her, Becky had gone through the motions of a tree and decorations.  This year there had been none of that.  The house looked just like it did the other eleven months of the year. 

            When Becky first saw the envelope, she was gripped first by fear.  She had not left the envelope there and nobody else had been in the house for days.  The coffee cup was the same one she had used the night before.  Had somebody else been in the house during the night?

 

            Her fear was soon replaced by curiosity, as she slid the ribbon off the envelope and lifted in the flap.  Inside was a picture.  Becky took the photo out and placed it on the counter in front of her.  The image of a little girl stared back at her.  To Becky, the girl looked as though she was of Asian descent.  Her hair was black, as black as the darkest sky at midnight.  She had eyes that matched.  They were deep, deep circles of darkness looking out from a face that was lit up with a smile.  The kind of smile an infant may have after being tickled. 

            “Huh?” she found herself muttering out loud.  “Where’d this come from?”    Becky picked up the picture and looked at it, trying to figure out how it could have got there.  She had never seen the picture before.  A chill, colder the unnatural cold that had filled her days for the last few months, went down her back. 

            Becky turned the picture over to see if there was any clue on the back.  There, written in her dad’s almost illegible scrawl, it said, “Merry Christmas, Becky!!”  On the next line, “Find her.”

 

            In the back of Becky’s mind an itch began to form.  It was a lot like an itch she felt sometimes when she was out in public.  Every once in awhile, while sitting in a crowded movie theater or walking through a shopping mall, a paranoid thought would enter her mind and she would become convinced that, at any minute, a madman would enter with a gun and begin shooting.  When she got those thoughts, the back corner of her head would start to itch, right where she imagined the bullet would enter her brain and snuff out her life.

 

            This time, though, it wasn’t the itch of a bullet she felt.  Instead, the itch crept into her consciousness and suddenly she saw images, quickly one after another.  The first was of a young man lying on the ground in a jungle, shooting a gun at some unseen target and screaming as he did so.  She could see that he was frightened and that tears were running down his cheeks.  The second image was of the same man, hugging a Vietnamese woman and smiling at the camera.  The man in both images was her father.  The woman was beautiful.  Her oval face, framed by long black hair that reached down beyond her hips, was lit up with a smile and luminous eyes that seemed to reach deep into Becky’s soul. 

That image was quickly replaced by the sight of the same woman, holding a baby who looked like the one in the picture Becky now held.  The woman was screaming and crying, and holding her arm out through the poles of a wrought iron fence, while the baby wrapped her arms around the woman’s neck.  The woman no longer looked quite so beautiful.  Instead, she looked scared.  No, not scared.  She looked terrified.  The image quickly switched to one of Becky’s dad boarding a helicopter on the roof of a building.  He looked back briefly, feebly waved, and then disappeared into the bowels of the chopper.

 

            “You’re my sister,” Becky said, looking at the picture.  The idea had itched and scratched its way from the farthest corner of her mind.  It wasn’t a bullet from a gun, but it exploded nonetheless.  The question of how the picture got there no longer mattered.  She knew though that there was something she had to do.  Somehow, somewhere her dad was still there and provided her with the most unusual of Christmas gifts.  A sister she never knew existed.

 

She turned the picture back over and looked again.  The words remained.  “Find her.”  How?

 

            Over the next few days, Becky found herself staring at that picture over and over again, trying to figure out how to find the girl in it.  How could she possibly find somebody who was born more than thirty years ago in a country halfway around the world with nothing more than a baby picture?  She would sit for hours and stare at the picture, absentmindedly scratching the spot on her head where the itch had started when she first found the picture. 

 

            Three days later, while she was drinking her morning coffee, black and thick, the itch returned.  It caught her by surprise again, and there were no images this time.  Instead, there was just a thought, a formation of words on the movie screen of her mind.  She thought it was her own, but she wouldn’t have been surprised if the same power that had given her the images also gave her the thought.  It was simply this, “Talk to Joe.”

 

            “Of course,” she muttered to herself.  Joe was her dad’s only true friend.  He had come up to Oregon from southern California every few months during the last couple of years.  Joe and her father would sit out on her deck for hours, drinking beer and reliving the past, talking about old friends and telling stories.  Joe was in Vietnam with her father and saved his life at one point, killing a North Vietnamese soldier who had wounded him and was about to fire the killing shot.  If anybody knew about the girl in the picture, it would be Joe.

 

            “Joe,” she said, after she reached him by phone, “there’s something I need to talk to you about.  Can you come up here?”

 

            “I’d love to,” he replied.  “But, I don’t think I can get up there for a couple of months.  What’s going on?”

 

            “It’s about dad.  I’d rather not tell you over the phone.  There’s something I need to show you.  It’s important.”

 

            “I don’t know.  I’ll see what I can do, but . . .”

 

            “I’ll pay your way, Joe.  Please,” she pleaded.

 

            When he arrived at her front door three days later, Becky sat him down at her kitchen table and poured him a cup of coffee, black and thick.  “Here it is,” Becky said to him, reaching over to the space between the napkin holder and the wall where she had left the envelope with the picture inside.  Her fingers reached in between and found nothing.  She moved the napkins away and looked.  There was no envelope.  No picture.  Becky was sure she had left it in that spot just a couple of hours before Joe got there.  She turned the kitchen upside down and couldn’t find it.  Just as quickly as the picture had appeared it had now disappeared.

 

            “Oh my God,” she said.  “Joe, you aren’t going to believe this without the picture.”

 

            “What’s going on, Becky?  Just tell me.  You’d be surprised at what I believe these days.”

 

            “The other day I found a picture, here on the counter.  It was a picture of a little Vietnamese girl.  I’d never seen it before.  On the back, in my dad’s handwriting, it said ‘Find her.’  I’m sure that little girl is my sister, that my dad fathered her while in Vietnam.  I’ve been trying to figure out what to do.  Then I realized you must know about her,” Becky said, looking at Joe.  She didn’t know why but she felt as though she was about to cry.  “I think it was his Christmas gift to me.”

 

            Joe was silent for a moment, pondering Becky’s words.  “Your dad had a child in Vietnam,” he said slowly, not sure how to proceed.  “He didn’t tell you?”

 

            “No.  He never talked about Vietnam.  Never.  I tried to talk to him about it, but he would never talk about it.  He just wouldn’t.  It was the only thing he couldn’t talk to me about.”

 

“This is going to sound heartless,” Joe said, “but you have to understand what war does to a man.  It can take our heart and your soul and rip them to shreds.  You become bitter and cynical.  Attachment becomes dangerous and you say and things to create distance.  Do you understand?  Don’t judge your dad by what I’m about to tell you, okay?”

 

            “Okay,” she replied, now wondering if she wanted this conversation to continue.

 

            “O-o-o-o-h,” Joe sighed.  “He loved that woman, her name was Anh.  He hated the war.  Hated it.  But he loved Anh.  She was the only good thing about that friggin’ war that he had.   God, she was beautiful and wonderful.  And then with the evacuation, he lost her.  Over the years, he began to refer to the little girl as his ‘souvenir of war.’  Only it wasn’t a souvenir that he had been able to keep.  It was one that he had to leave behind.  It tore him up to have to leave them both behind when we evacuated from Saigon in ’75.  But he had no choice.”

 

            “That’s awful.”

 

            “Oh, it was.  It took years for him to get over it.  Every once in awhile, when we were drunk enough and had used up all of our other memories, he’d stop and wonder if she had survived and what her life must be like.  A few years ago, he mentioned going back and trying to find her, but then he got the diagnosis and lost his opportunity.”

 

            Becky wasn’t alarmed by what Joe had told her.  Her father’s silence about the war had told her everything she needed to know.  It had scarred him.  There were times when he was so removed from her that she wanted to reach out and shake him and bring him back to her.  At other times, he was so dominating, trying to maintain such a firm grip, that all she could do was push him away.   She had little doubt now, looking back with the wisdom of maturity and the past couple of years of close contact with her father that he had struggled with the demons brought on by his war experience.  It did sound cruel that he referred to that beautiful little girl in the picture as a souvenir, but she understood.  Just as he occasionally pushed Becky away, he needed to push the little girl away, as far away as he could.  Otherwise, the wounds that he had sewn shut might re-open.  From his grave, he appeared to be trying to draw her back and offer Becky one final gift.

 

            “Do you believe me?” she found herself asking Joe. 

            “Yes,” he said without hesitation.  “You can’t understand this because you’ve never had to fight for your life.  You’ve never gone through a war.  But war does something to a person.  After you’ve seen the guy next to you die for an incredibly stupid reason, you have to believe there’s something else.  Otherwise you give into the futility of war.  I walked into Vietnam not believing in God.  But you know what?  That saying about there being no atheists in foxholes?  It’s true.

 

“I walked out believing in the whole thing.  There’s a God.  We have souls.  There’s an afterlife.  And, sometimes when you die, if you have unfinished business?  Your soul isn’t at rest and you haven’t found peace.  Some people, when they die, that anguish lives on.  That’s what a ghost is.  It’s an anguished soul.  A soul that needs to find peace.

 

“To answer your question, hell yeah, I believe you.  I knew your dad had a void.  I’m just surprised it took this long for him to reveal it to you.”

 

“What do I do now?”

 

“Find her.  Just like it said.”

 

“Will you help me?  I don’t know where to start.”

 

“Yeah, I can help.  I’ve got some contacts in the Defense Department and there are old vets going back to Vietnam all the time to find their lost kids, the ones they fathered while they were there.  Hell, a lot of those kids ended up over here eventually.  For all we know, she could be living in the next town over.  If she’s alive, I’ll find her.  And if she isn’t?  I’ll find that out, too.”

 

“Thanks, Joe,” she said, getting up to give him a hug.

 

“No problem.  I’m doing it for your dad,” he said.  “Can I have another cup of that coffee?  It’s the best coffee I’ve had in years.”

 

* * *

 

In the next few weeks, Joe’s contacts paid off, in spades.  Just over a month after Becky shared her story with him, she received an envelope from him via Federal Express.  At first she couldn’t open it, convinced that enclosed was the evidence of the early death of the sister she never knew she had.  The coldness she still felt intensified as she looked at the envelope.  Stalling, Becky got up and poured herself another cup of coffee.  As she sipped it, she imagined that her dad was sitting across the table from her, drinking from his own cup.  As she had for months, she had made it black and thick just like he liked it.  She picked up the envelope, turning it over and over in her hands.

 

Finally, she undid the clasp on the back and slid her finger under the flap, tearing it open.  She looked inside and saw a piece of paper and a picture.  Excitedly, Becky dumped the contents out on the table.  Staring up at her was a Vietnamese woman who appeared to be in her mid-thirties.  She had long, straight hair that was blacker than the darkest midnight, much like the hair of the woman who had flashed across Becky’s memory a few weeks prior.  Her eyes stared out of the picture and pierced Becky’s soul.  The woman was breathtaking in her simple beauty.

 

Becky picked up the page that had also fallen out of the envelope.  On it was a handwritten note from Joe.

 

Becky,

Enclosed is a picture of your sister.  Her name is Hanh Phuc Nguyen (Hanh Phuc means ‘blessing from above’).  Her mother, Anh Nguyen died shortly after we left Vietnam.  Hanh Phuc became a refugee and was adopted by a family in Minnesota who renamed her Vicki.  She does not know about you or your father.  Below, I have written down her address and phone number if you decide you want to contact her.  Good luck!

Joe

           

            “My God!” Becky exclaimed, dropping the paper on to the kitchen table.  She placed the picture in front of her and stared at it.  She looked to the letter and read it again.  She glanced at the picture again and then re-read the letter.  “What do I do?” she found herself asking out loud.  Hours later, after walking out to her deck and watching the ocean waves crash on the beach for what seemed like an eternity, she had her answer, but first she needed to make a call.

 

            “Is Joe there?” Becky asked, after a woman, whose voice she didn’t recognize, answered the phone.

 

            “No, who’s this?”

 

            “Becky Lundstrom, who’s this?”

 

            “I’m his sister.  How do you know Joe?”

 

            “My father served with him in Vietnam.  What’s going on?”

 

            “Joe died last night.”

 

            “No!” Becky screamed into the phone.  “How?  When?”

 

            “He died in his sleep, peacefully, thank God.”

 

            “I’m so sorry, I . . . I . . .” Becky began crying as she slid down to the floor.  That itch in the back corner of her head had returned and it was telling her something she didn’t want to know.  In her mind, a series of images flashed by.  First, came the picture of the little girl, followed by an image of Joe sitting at her kitchen table and her searching frantically for the picture.  Then, her mind was filled with the picture of Hanh Phuc as an adult, followed by an image of Joe, lying in bed, peacefully. 

            There was a chain of events in which the first link was the original picture.  As soon as the second link–Joe’s assistance–appeared, the first link disappeared.  Once the third link appeared–the new picture and address–the second link disappeared.  Whatever force had started the whole chain was destroying each link as a new link was formed.  Was it really possible?  Had Joe died because he helped her?  Becky shook her head until the itch went away, unwilling to seriously consider the possibility.

 

            “Is there anything I can do for you?” she heard the woman on the other end of the phone ask.

 

            “No.  No.  I’ll be fine.  Is there anything that I can do for you?” Becky asked.

 

            “Pray for Joe and his family.  That’s all we can do now,” the woman said, her voice beginning to tremble.

 

            “I’ll do that.  Thank you for letting me know,” Becky said as she hung up the phone.

 

            That night, Becky left the picture and letter on the kitchen counter next to her coffee cup.  When she got up the next morning and reached for the cup to fill with coffee she discovered that both documents were gone.  Another link in the chain had disappeared.  She gasped and glanced up.  There sitting at the kitchen table was her father.  He wore the old Santa hat he wore every Christmas morning when she was a child.  The pointed tip was folded over and hung just to the side of his face. 

In his hands, her father held a cup of coffee.  She could just vaguely see the steam rising from its hot contents.  Before she could say or do anything, he raised his cup to her as if in toast and nodded his head to her, ever so slightly.  He opened his mouth and said, “Merry Christmas,” although no sound came from his lips.  And disappeared again.  When Becky looked down, where she had left the picture, there was a single red rose and a small piece of paper.  On the paper, in her father’s almost illegible scrawl, it said, “Sleep peacefully.”

 

            Twenty four hours later, the cold that had seeped into her bones was finally gone and Becky Lundstrom found herself on an airplane headed east towards Minnesota, hoping that she wasn’t the next link in the chain.